[Illustration]




Montezuma’s Daughter

by H. Rider Haggard


Contents

 I. WHY THOMAS WINGFIELD TELLS HIS TALE
 II. OF THE PARENTAGE OF THOMAS WINGFIELD
 III. THE COMING OF THE SPANIARD
 IV. THOMAS TELLS HIS LOVE
 V. THOMAS SWEARS AN OATH
 VI. GOOD-BYE, SWEETHEART
 VII. ANDRES DE FONSECA
 VIII. THE SECOND MEETING
 IX. THOMAS BECOMES RICH
 X. THE PASSING OF ISABELLA DE SIGUENZA
 XI. THE LOSS OF THE CARAK
 XII. THOMAS COMES TO SHORE
 XIII. THE STONE OF SACRIFICE
 XIV. THE SAVING OF GUATEMOC
 XV. THE COURT OF MONTEZUMA
 XVI. THOMAS BECOMES A GOD
 XVII. THE ARISING OF PAPANTZIN
 XVIII. THE NAMING OF THE BRIDES
 XIX. THE FOUR GODDESSES
 XX. OTOMIE’S COUNSEL
 XXI. THE KISS OF LOVE
 XXII. THE TRIUMPH OF THE CROSS
 XXIII. THOMAS IS MARRIED
 XXIV. THE NIGHT OF FEAR
 XXV. THE BURYING OF MONTEZUMA’S TREASURE
 XXVI. THE CROWNING OF GUATEMOC
 XXVII. THE FALL OF TENOCTITLAN
 XXVIII. THOMAS IS DOOMED
 XXIX. DE GARCIA SPEAKS HIS MIND
 XXX. THE ESCAPE
 XXXI. OTOMIE PLEADS WITH HER PEOPLE
 XXXII. THE END OF GUATEMOC
 XXXIII. ISABELLA DE SIGUENZA IS AVENGED
 XXXIV. THE SIEGE OF THE CITY OF PINES
 XXXV. THE LAST SACRIFICE OF THE WOMEN OF THE OTOMIE
 XXXVI. THE SURRENDER
 XXXVII. VENGEANCE
 XXXVIII. OTOMIE’S FAREWELL
 XXXIX. THOMAS COMES BACK FROM THE DEAD
 XL. AMEN




DEDICATION

My dear Jebb,

Strange as were the adventures and escapes of Thomas Wingfield, once of
this parish, whereof these pages tell, your own can almost equal them
in these latter days, and, since a fellow feeling makes us kind, you at
least they may move to a sigh of sympathy. Among many a distant land
you know that in which he loved and fought, following vengeance and his
fate, and by your side I saw its relics and its peoples, its volcans
and its valleys. You know even where lies the treasure which, three
centuries and more ago, he helped to bury, the countless treasure that
an evil fortune held us back from seeking. Now the Indians have taken
back their secret, and though many may search, none will lift the
graven stone that seals it, nor shall the light of day shine again upon
the golden head of Montezuma. So be it! The wealth which Cortes wept
over, and his Spaniards sinned and died for, is for ever hidden yonder
by the shores of the bitter lake whose waters gave up to you that
ancient horror, the veritable and sleepless god of Sacrifice, of whom I
would not rob you—and, for my part, I do not regret the loss.

What cannot be lost, what to me seem of more worth than the dead hero
Guatemoc’s gems and jars of gold, are the memories of true friendship
shown to us far away beneath the shadow of the Slumbering Woman,[1] and
it is in gratitude for these that I ask permission to set your name
within a book which were it not for you would never have been written.

I am, my dear Jebb,
Always sincerely yours,
H. RIDER HAGGARD.

DITCHINGHAM, NORFOLK, _October_ 5, 1892.
To J. Gladwyn Jebb, Esq.




NOTE


Worn out prematurely by a life of hardship and extraordinary adventure,
Mr. Jebb passed away on March 18, 1893, taking with him the respect and
affection of all who had the honour of his friendship. The author has
learned with pleasure that the reading of this tale in proof and the
fact of its dedication to himself afforded him some amusement and
satisfaction in the intervals of his sufferings.

H. R. H.

_March_ 22, 1893.

 [1] The volcano Izticcihuatl in Mexico.




NOTE


The more unpronounceable of the Aztec names are shortened in many
instances out of consideration for the patience of the reader; thus
“Popocatapetl” becomes “Popo,” “Huitzelcoatl” becomes “Huitzel,” &c.
The prayer in Chapter xxvi. is freely rendered from Jourdanet’s French
translation of Fray Bernardino de Sahagun’s History of New Spain,
written shortly after the conquest of Mexico (Book VI, chap. v.), to
which monumental work and to Prescott’s admirable history the author of
this romance is much indebted. The portents described as heralding the
fall of the Aztec Empire, and many of the incidents and events written
of in this story, such as the annual personation of the god
Tezcatlipoca by a captive distinguished for his personal beauty, and
destined to sacrifice, are in the main historical. The noble speech of
the Emperor Guatemoc to the Prince of Tacuba uttered while they both
were suffering beneath the hands of the Spaniards is also authentic.




Montezuma’s Daughter




CHAPTER I
WHY THOMAS WINGFIELD TELLS HIS TALE


Now glory be to God who has given us the victory! It is true, the
strength of Spain is shattered, her ships are sunk or fled, the sea has
swallowed her soldiers and her sailors by hundreds and by thousands,
and England breathes again. They came to conquer, to bring us to the
torture and the stake—to do to us free Englishmen as Cortes did by the
Indians of Anahuac. Our manhood to the slave bench, our daughters to
dishonour, our souls to the loving-kindness of the priest, our wealth
to the Emperor and the Pope! God has answered them with his winds,
Drake has answered them with his guns. They are gone, and with them the
glory of Spain.

I, Thomas Wingfield, heard the news to-day on this very Thursday in the
Bungay market-place, whither I went to gossip and to sell the apples
which these dreadful gales have left me, as they hang upon my trees.

Before there had been rumours of this and of that, but here in Bungay
was a man named Young, of the Youngs of Yarmouth, who had served in one
of the Yarmouth ships in the fight at Gravelines, aye and sailed north
after the Spaniards till they were lost in the Scottish seas.

Little things lead to great, men say, but here great things lead to
little, for because of these tidings it comes about that I, Thomas
Wingfield, of the Lodge and the parish of Ditchingham in the county of
Norfolk, being now of a great age and having only a short time to live,
turn to pen and ink. Ten years ago, namely, in the year 1578, it
pleased her Majesty, our gracious Queen Elizabeth, who at that date
visited this county, that I should be brought before her at Norwich.
There and then, saying that the fame of it had reached her, she
commanded me to give her some particulars of the story of my life, or
rather of those twenty years, more or less, which I spent among the
Indians at that time when Cortes conquered their country of Anahuac,
which is now known as Mexico. But almost before I could begin my tale,
it was time for her to start for Cossey to hunt the deer, and she said
it was her wish that I should write the story down that she might read
it, and moreover that if it were but half as wonderful as it promised
to be, I should end my days as Sir Thomas Wingfield. To this I answered
her Majesty that pen and ink were tools I had no skill in, yet I would
bear her command in mind. Then I made bold to give her a great emerald
that once had hung upon the breast of Montezuma’s daughter, and of many
a princess before her, and at the sight of it her eyes glistened
brightly as the gem, for this Queen of ours loves such costly
playthings. Indeed, had I so desired, I think that I might then and
there have struck a bargain, and set the stone against a title; but I,
who for many years had been the prince of a great tribe, had no wish to
be a knight. So I kissed the royal hand, and so tightly did it grip the
gem within that the knuckle joints shone white, and I went my ways,
coming back home to this my house by the Waveney on that same day.

Now the Queen’s wish that I should set down the story of my life
remained in my mind, and for long I have desired to do it before life
and story end together. The labour, indeed, is great to one unused to
such tasks; but why should I fear labour who am so near to the holiday
of death? I have seen things that no other Englishman has seen, which
are worthy to be recorded; my life has been most strange, many a time
it has pleased God to preserve it when all seemed lost, and this
perchance He has done that the lesson of it might become known to
others. For there is a lesson in it and in the things that I have seen,
and it is that no wrong can ever bring about a right, that wrong will
breed wrong at last, and be it in man or people, will fall upon the
brain that thought it and the hand that wrought it.

Look now at the fate of Cortes—that great man whom I have known clothed
with power like a god. Nearly forty years ago, so I have heard, he died
poor and disgraced in Spain; he, the conqueror—yes, and I have learned
also that his son Don Martin has been put to the torture in that city
which the father won with so great cruelties for Spain. Malinche, she
whom the Spaniards named Marina, the chief and best beloved of all the
women of this same Cortes, foretold it to him in her anguish when after
all that had been, after she had so many times preserved him and his
soldiers to look upon the sun, at the last he deserted her, giving her
in marriage to Don Juan Xaramillo. Look again at the fate of Marina
herself. Because she loved this man Cortes, or Malinche, as the Indians
named him after her, she brought evil on her native land; for without
her aid Tenoctitlan, or Mexico, as they call it now, had never bowed
beneath the yoke of Spain—yes, she forgot her honour in her passion.
And what was her reward, what right came to her of her wrongdoing? This
was her reward at last: to be given away in marriage to another and a
lesser man when her beauty waned, as a worn-out beast is sold to a
poorer master.

Consider also the fate of those great peoples of the land of Anahuac.
They did evil that good might come. They sacrificed the lives of
thousands to their false gods, that their wealth might increase, and
peace and prosperity be theirs throughout the generations. And now the
true God has answered them. For wealth He has given them desolation,
for peace the sword of the Spaniard, for prosperity the rack and the
torment and the day of slavery. For this it was that they did
sacrifice, offering their own children on the altars of Huitzel and of
Tezcat.

And the Spaniards themselves, who in the name of mercy have wrought
cruelties greater than any that were done by the benighted Aztecs, who
in the name of Christ daily violate His law to the uttermost extreme,
say shall they prosper, shall their evil-doing bring them welfare? I am
old and cannot live to see the question answered, though even now it is
in the way of answering. Yet I know that their wickedness shall fall
upon their own heads, and I seem to see them, the proudest of the
peoples of the earth, bereft of fame and wealth and honour, a
starveling remnant happy in nothing save their past. What Drake began
at Gravelines God will finish in many another place and time, till at
last Spain is of no more account and lies as low as the empire of
Montezuma lies to-day.

Thus it is in these great instances of which all the world may know,
and thus it is even in the life of so humble a man as I, Thomas
Wingfield. Heaven indeed has been merciful to me, giving me time to
repent my sins; yet my sins have been visited on my head, on me who
took His prerogative of vengeance from the hand of the Most High. It is
just, and because it is so I wish to set out the matter of my life’s
history that others may learn from it. For many years this has been in
my mind, as I have said, though to speak truth it was her Majesty the
Queen who first set the seed. But only on this day, when I have heard
for certain of the fate of the Armada, does it begin to grow, and who
can say if ever it will come to flower? For this tidings has stirred me
strangely, bringing back my youth and the deeds of love and war and
wild adventure which I have been mingled in, fighting for my own hand
and for Guatemoc and the people of the Otomie against these same
Spaniards, as they have not been brought back for many years. Indeed,
it seems to me, and this is no rare thing with the aged, as though
there in the far past my true life lay, and all the rest were nothing
but a dream.

From the window of the room wherein I write I can see the peaceful
valley of the Waveney. Beyond its stream are the common lands golden
with gorse, the ruined castle, and the red roofs of Bungay town
gathered about the tower of St. Mary’s Church. Yonder far away are the
king’s forests of Stowe and the fields of Flixton Abbey; to the right
the steep bank is green with the Earsham oaks, to the left the fast
marsh lands spotted with cattle stretch on to Beccles and Lowestoft,
while behind me my gardens and orchards rise in terraces up the turfy
hill that in old days was known as the Earl’s Vineyard. All these are
about me, and yet in this hour they are as though they were not. For
the valley of the Waveney I see the vale of Tenoctitlan, for the slopes
of Stowe the snowy shapes of the volcans Popo and Iztac, for the spire
of Earsham and the towers of Ditchingham, of Bungay, and of Beccles,
the soaring pyramids of sacrifice gleaming with the sacred fires, and
for the cattle in the meadows the horsemen of Cortes sweeping to war.

It comes back to me; that was life, the rest is but a dream. Once more
I feel young, and, should I be spared so long, I will set down the
story of my youth before I am laid in yonder churchyard and lost in the
world of dreams. Long ago I had begun it, but it was only on last
Christmas Day that my dear wife died, and while she lived I knew that
this task was better left undone. Indeed, to be frank, it was thus with
my wife: She loved me, I believe, as few men have the fortune to be
loved, and there is much in my past that jarred upon this love of hers,
moving her to a jealousy of the dead that was not the less deep because
it was so gentle and so closely coupled with forgiveness. For she had a
secret sorrow that ate her heart away, although she never spoke of it.
But one child was born to us, and this child died in infancy, nor for
all her prayers did it please God to give her another, and indeed
remembering the words of Otomie I did not expect that it would be so.
Now she knew well that yonder across the seas I had children whom I
loved by another wife, and though they were long dead, must always love
unalterably, and this thought wrung her heart. That I had been the
husband of another woman she could forgive, but that this woman should
have borne me children whose memory was still so dear, she could not
forget if she forgave it, she who was childless. Why it was so, being
but a man, I cannot say; for who can know all the mystery of a loving
woman’s heart? But so it was. Once, indeed, we quarrelled on the
matter; it was our only quarrel.

It chanced that when we had been married but two years, and our babe
was some few days buried in the churchyard of this parish of
Ditchingham, I dreamed a very vivid dream as I slept one night at my
wife’s side. I dreamed that my dead children, the four of them, for the
tallest lad bore in his arms my firstborn, that infant who died in the
great siege, came to me as they had often come when I ruled the people
of the Otomie in the City of Pines, and talked with me, giving me
flowers and kissing my hands. I looked upon their strength and beauty,
and was proud at heart, and, in my dream, it seemed as though some
great sorrow had been lifted from my mind; as though these dear ones
had been lost and now were found again. Ah! what misery is there like
to this misery of dreams, that can thus give us back our dead in
mockery, and then departing, leave us with a keener woe?

Well, I dreamed on, talking with my children in my sleep and naming
them by their beloved names, till at length I woke to look on
emptiness, and knowing all my sorrow I sobbed aloud. Now it was early
morning, and the light of the August sun streamed through the window,
but I, deeming that my wife slept, still lay in the shadow of my dream
as it were, and groaned, murmuring the names of those whom I might
never see again. It chanced, however, that she was awake, and had
overheard those words which I spoke with the dead, while I was yet
asleep and after; and though some of this talk was in the tongue of the
Otomie, the most was English, and knowing the names of my children she
guessed the purport of it all. Suddenly she sprang from the bed and
stood over me, and there was such anger in her eyes as I had never seen
before nor have seen since, nor did it last long then, for presently
indeed it was quenched in tears.

“What is it, wife?” I asked astonished.

“It is hard,” she answered, “that I must bear to listen to such talk
from your lips, husband. Was it not enough that, when all men thought
you dead, I wore my youth away faithful to your memory? though how
faithful you were to mine you know best. Did I ever reproach you
because you had forgotten me, and wedded a savage woman in a distant
land?”

“Never, dear wife, nor had I forgotten you as you know well; but what I
wonder at is that you should grow jealous now when all cause is done
with.”

“Cannot we be jealous of the dead? With the living we may cope, but who
can fight against the love which death has completed, sealing it for
ever and making it immortal! Still, _that_ I forgive you, for against
this woman I can hold my own, seeing that you were mine before you
became hers, and are mine after it. But with the children it is
otherwise. They are hers and yours alone. I have no part nor lot in
them, and whether they be dead or living I know well you love them
always, and will love them beyond the grave if you may find them there.
Already I grow old, who waited twenty years and more before I was your
wife, and I shall give you no other children. One I gave you, and God
took it back lest I should be too happy; yet its name was not on your
lips with those strange names. My dead babe is little to you, husband!”

Here she choked, bursting into tears; nor did I think it well to answer
her that there was this difference in the matter, that whereas, with
the exception of one infant, those sons whom I had lost were almost
adolescent, the babe she bore lived but sixty days.

Now when the Queen first put it in my mind to write down the history of
my life, I remembered this outbreak of my beloved wife; and seeing that
I could write no true tale and leave out of it the story of her who was
also my wife, Montezuma’s daughter, Otomie, Princess of the Otomie, and
of the children that she gave me, I let the matter lie. For I knew
well, that though we spoke very rarely on the subject during all the
many years we passed together, still it was always in Lily’s mind; nor
did her jealousy, being of the finer sort, abate at all with age, but
rather gathered with the gathering days. That I should execute the task
without the knowledge of my wife would not have been possible, for till
the very last she watched over my every act, and, as I verily believe,
divined the most of my thoughts.

And so we grew old together, peacefully, and side by side, speaking
seldom of that great gap in my life when we were lost to each other and
of all that then befell. At length the end came. My wife died suddenly
in her sleep in the eighty-seventh year of her age. I buried her on the
south side of the church here, with sorrow indeed, but not with sorrow
inconsolable, for I know that I must soon rejoin her, and those others
whom I have loved.

There in that wide heaven are my mother and my sister and my sons;
there are great Guatemoc my friend, last of the emperors, and many
other companions in war who have preceded me to peace; there, too,
though she doubted of it, is Otomie the beautiful and proud. In the
heaven which I trust to reach, all the sins of my youth and the errors
of my age notwithstanding, it is told us there is no marrying and
giving in marriage; and this is well, for I do not know how my wives,
Montezuma’s daughter and the sweet English gentlewoman, would agree
together were it otherwise.

And now to my task.




CHAPTER II
OF THE PARENTAGE OF THOMAS WINGFIELD


I, Thomas Wingfield, was born here at Ditchingham, and in this very
room where I write to-day. The house of my birth was built or added to
early in the reign of the seventh Henry, but long before his time some
kind of tenement stood here, which was lived in by the keeper of the
vineyards, and known as Gardener’s Lodge. Whether it chanced that the
climate was more kindly in old times, or the skill of those who tended
the fields was greater, I do not know, but this at the least is true,
that the hillside beneath which the house nestles, and which once was
the bank of an arm of the sea or of a great broad, was a vineyard in
Earl Bigod’s days. Long since it has ceased to grow grapes, though the
name of the “Earl’s Vineyard” still clings to all that slope of land
which lies between this house and a certain health-giving spring that
bubbles from the bank the half of a mile away, in the waters of which
sick folks come to bathe even from Norwich and Lowestoft. But sheltered
as it is from the east winds, to this hour the place has the advantage
that gardens planted here are earlier by fourteen days than any others
in the country side, and that a man may sit in them coatless in the
bitter month of May, when on the top of the hill, not two hundred paces
hence, he must shiver in a jacket of otterskins.

The Lodge, for so it has always been named, in its beginnings having
been but a farmhouse, faces to the south-west, and is built so low that
it might well be thought that the damp from the river Waveney, which
runs through the marshes close by, would rise in it. But this is not
so, for though in autumn the roke, as here in Norfolk we name ground
fog, hangs about the house at nightfall, and in seasons of great flood
the water has been known to pour into the stables at the back of it,
yet being built on sand and gravel there is no healthier habitation in
the parish. For the rest the building is of stud-work and red brick,
quaint and mellow looking, with many corners and gables that in summer
are half hidden in roses and other creeping plants, and with its
outlook on the marshes and the common where the lights vary continually
with the seasons and even with the hours of the day, on the red roofs
of Bungay town, and on the wooded bank that stretches round the Earsham
lands; though there are many larger, to my mind there is none
pleasanter in these parts. Here in this house I was born, and here
doubtless I shall die, and having spoken of it at some length, as we
are wont to do of spots which long custom has endeared to us, I will go
on to tell of my parentage.

First, then, I would set out with a certain pride—for who of us does
not love an ancient name when we happen to be born to it?—that I am
sprung from the family of the Wingfields of Wingfield Castle in
Suffolk, that lies some two hours on horseback from this place. Long
ago the heiress of the Wingfields married a De la Pole, a family famous
in our history, the last of whom, Edmund, Earl of Suffolk, lost his
head for treason when I was young, and the castle passed to the De la
Poles with her. But some offshoots of the old Wingfield stock lingered
in the neighbourhood, perchance there was a bar sinister on their coat
of arms, I know not and do not care to know; at the least my fathers
and I are of this blood. My grandfather was a shrewd man, more of a
yeoman than a squire, though his birth was gentle. He it was who bought
this place with the lands round it, and gathered up some fortune,
mostly by careful marrying and living, for though he had but one son he
was twice married, and also by trading in cattle.

Now my grandfather was godly-minded even to superstition, and strange
as it may seem, having only one son, nothing would satisfy him but that
the boy should be made a priest. But my father had little leaning
towards the priesthood and life in a monastery, though at all seasons
my grandfather strove to reason it into him, sometimes with words and
examples, at others with his thick cudgel of holly, that still hangs
over the ingle in the smaller sitting-room. The end of it was that the
lad was sent to the priory here in Bungay, where his conduct was of
such nature that within a year the prior prayed his parents to take him
back and set him in some way of secular life. Not only, so said the
prior, did my father cause scandal by his actions, breaking out of the
priory at night and visiting drinking houses and other places; but,
such was the sum of his wickedness, he did not scruple to question and
make mock of the very doctrines of the Church, alleging even that there
was nothing sacred in the image of the Virgin Mary which stood in the
chancel, and shut its eyes in prayer before all the congregation when
the priest elevated the Host. “Therefore,” said the prior, “I pray you
take back your son, and let him find some other road to the stake than
that which runs through the gates of Bungay Priory.”

Now at this story my grandfather was so enraged that he almost fell
into a fit; then recovering, he bethought him of his cudgel of holly,
and would have used it. But my father, who was now nineteen years of
age and very stout and strong, twisted it from his hand and flung it
full fifty yards, saying that no man should touch him more were he a
hundred times his father. Then he walked away, leaving the prior and my
grandfather staring at each other.

Now to shorten a long tale, the end of the matter was this. It was
believed both by my grandfather and the prior that the true cause of my
father’s contumacy was a passion which he had conceived for a girl of
humble birth, a miller’s fair daughter who dwelt at Waingford Mills.
Perhaps there was truth in this belief, or perhaps there was none. What
does it matter, seeing that the maid married a butcher at Beccles and
died years since at the good age of ninety and five? But true or false,
my grandfather believed the tale, and knowing well that absence is the
surest cure for love, he entered into a plan with the prior that my
father should be sent to a monastery at Seville in Spain, of which the
prior’s brother was abbot, and there learn to forget the miller’s
daughter and all other worldly things.

When this was told to my father he fell into it readily enough, being a
young man of spirit and having a great desire to see the world,
otherwise, however, than through the gratings of a monastery window. So
the end of it was that he went to foreign parts in the care of a party
of Spanish monks, who had journeyed here to Norfolk on a pilgrimage to
the shrine of our Lady of Walsingham.

It is said that my grandfather wept when he parted with his son,
feeling that he should see him no more; yet so strong was his religion,
or rather his superstition, that he did not hesitate to send him away,
though for no reason save that he would mortify his own love and flesh,
offering his son for a sacrifice as Abraham would have offered Isaac.
But though my father appeared to consent to the sacrifice, as did
Isaac, yet his mind was not altogether set on altars and faggots; in
short, as he himself told me in after years, his plans were already
laid.

Thus it chanced that when he had sailed from Yarmouth a year and six
months, there came a letter from the abbot of the monastery in Seville
to his brother, the prior of St. Mary’s at Bungay, saying that my
father had fled from the monastery, leaving no trace of where he had
gone. My grandfather was grieved at this tidings, but said little about
it.

Two more years passed away, and there came other news, namely, that my
father had been captured, that he had been handed over to the power of
the Holy Office, as the accursed Inquisition was then named, and
tortured to death at Seville. When my grandfather heard this he wept,
and bemoaned himself that his folly in forcing one into the Church who
had no liking for that path, had brought about the shameful end of his
only son. After that date also he broke his friendship with the prior
of St. Mary’s at Bungay, and ceased his offerings to the priory. Still
he did not believe that my father was dead in truth, since on the last
day of his own life, that ended two years later, he spoke of him as a
living man, and left messages to him as to the management of the lands
which now were his.

And in the end it became clear that this belief was not ill-founded,
for one day three years after the old man’s death, there landed at the
port of Yarmouth none other than my father, who had been absent some
eight years in all. Nor did he come alone, for with him he brought a
wife, a young and very lovely lady, who afterwards was my mother. She
was a Spaniard of noble family, having been born at Seville, and her
maiden name was Donna Luisa de Garcia.

Now of all that befell my father during his eight years of wandering I
cannot speak certainly, for he was very silent on the matter, though I
may have need to touch on some of his adventures. But I know it is true
that he fell under the power of the Holy Office, for once when as a
little lad I bathed with him in the Elbow Pool, where the river Waveney
bends some three hundred yards above this house, I saw that his breast
and arms were scored with long white scars, and asked him what had
caused them. I remember well how his face changed as I spoke, from
kindliness to the hue of blackest hate, and how he answered speaking to
himself rather than to me.

“Devils,” he said, “devils set on their work by the chief of all devils
that live upon the earth and shall reign in hell. Hark you, my son
Thomas, there is a country called Spain where your mother was born, and
there these devils abide who torture men and women, aye, and burn them
living in the name of Christ. I was betrayed into their hands by him
whom I name the chief of the devils, though he is younger than I am by
three years, and their pincers and hot irons left these marks upon me.
Aye, and they would have burnt me alive also, only I escaped, thanks to
your mother—but such tales are not for a little lad’s hearing; and see
you never speak of them, Thomas, for the Holy Office has a long arm.
You are half a Spaniard, Thomas, your skin and eyes tell their own
tale, but whatever skin and eyes may tell, let your heart give them the
lie. Keep your heart English, Thomas; let no foreign devilments enter
there. Hate all Spaniards except your mother, and be watchful lest her
blood should master mine within you.”

I was a child then, and scarcely understood his words or what he meant
by them. Afterwards I learned to understand them but too well. As for
my father’s counsel, that I should conquer my Spanish blood, would that
I could always have followed it, for I know that from this blood
springs the most of such evil as is in me. Hence come my fixedness of
purpose or rather obstinacy, and my powers of unchristian hatred that
are not small towards those who have wronged me. Well, I have done what
I might to overcome these and other faults, but strive as we may, that
which is bred in the bone will out in the flesh, as I have seen in many
signal instances.

There were three of us children, Geoffrey my elder brother, myself, and
my sister Mary, who was one year my junior, the sweetest child and the
most beautiful that I have ever known. We were very happy children, and
our beauty was the pride of our father and mother, and the envy of
other parents. I was the darkest of the three, dark indeed to
swarthiness, but in Mary the Spanish blood showed only in her rich eyes
of velvet hue, and in the glow upon her cheek that was like the blush
on a ripe fruit. My mother used to call me her little Spaniard, because
of my swarthiness, that is when my father was not near, for such names
angered him. She never learned to speak English very well, but he would
suffer her to talk in no other tongue before him. Still, when he was
not there she spoke in Spanish, of which language, however, I alone of
the family became a master—and that more because of certain volumes of
old Spanish romances which she had by her, than for any other reason.
From my earliest childhood I was fond of such tales, and it was by
bribing me with the promise that I should read them that she persuaded
me to learn Spanish. For my mother’s heart still yearned towards her
old sunny home, and often she would talk of it with us children, more
especially in the winter season, which she hated as I do. Once I asked
her if she wished to go back to Spain. She shivered and answered no,
for there dwelt one who was her enemy and would kill her; also her
heart was with us children and our father. I wondered if this man who
sought to kill my mother was the same as he of whom my father had
spoken as “the chief of the devils,” but I only answered that no man
could wish to kill one so good and beautiful.

“Ah! my boy,” she said, “it is just because I am, or rather have been,
beautiful that he hates me. Others would have wedded me besides your
dear father, Thomas.” And her face grew troubled as though with fear.

Now when I was eighteen and a half years old, on a certain evening in
the month of May it happened that a friend of my father’s, Squire
Bozard, late of the Hall in this parish, called at the Lodge on his
road from Yarmouth, and in the course of his talk let it fall that a
Spanish ship was at anchor in the Roads, laden with merchandise. My
father pricked up his ears at this, and asked who her captain might be.
Squire Bozard answered that he did not know his name, but that he had
seen him in the market-place, a tall and stately man, richly dressed,
with a handsome face and a scar upon his temple.

At this news my mother turned pale beneath her olive skin, and muttered
in Spanish:

“Holy Mother! grant that it be not he.”

My father also looked frightened, and questioned the squire closely as
to the man’s appearance, but without learning anything more. Then he
bade him adieu with little ceremony, and taking horse rode away for
Yarmouth.

That night my mother never slept, but sat all through it in her nursing
chair, brooding over I know not what. As I left her when I went to my
bed, so I found her when I came from it at dawn. I can remember well
pushing the door ajar to see her face glimmering white in the twilight
of the May morning, as she sat, her large eyes fixed upon the lattice.

“You have risen early, mother,” I said.

“I have never lain down, Thomas,” she answered.

“Why not? What do you fear?”

“I fear the past and the future, my son. Would that your father were
back.”

About ten o’clock of that morning, as I was making ready to walk into
Bungay to the house of that physician under whom I was learning the art
of healing, my father rode up. My mother, who was watching at the
lattice, ran out to meet him.

Springing from his horse he embraced her, saying, “Be of good cheer,
sweet, it cannot be he. This man has another name.”

“But did you see him?” she asked.

“No, he was out at his ship for the night, and I hurried home to tell
you, knowing your fears.”

“It were surer if you had seen him, husband. He may well have taken
another name.”

“I never thought of that, sweet,” my father answered; “but have no
fear. Should it be he, and should he dare to set foot in the parish of
Ditchingham, there are those who will know how to deal with him. But I
am sure that it is not he.”

“Thanks be to Jesu then!” she said, and they began talking in a low
voice.

Now, seeing that I was not wanted, I took my cudgel and started down
the bridle-path towards the common footbridge, when suddenly my mother
called me back.

“Kiss me before you go, Thomas,” she said. “You must wonder what all
this may mean. One day your father will tell you. It has to do with a
shadow which has hung over my life for many years, but that is, I
trust, gone for ever.”

“If it be a man who flings it, he had best keep out of reach of this,”
I said, laughing, and shaking my thick stick.

“It is a man,” she answered, “but one to be dealt with otherwise than
by blows, Thomas, should you ever chance to meet him.”

“May be, mother, but might is the best argument at the last, for the
most cunning have a life to lose.”

“You are too ready to use your strength, son,” she said, smiling and
kissing me. “Remember the old Spanish proverb: ‘He strikes hardest who
strikes last.’”

“And remember the other proverb, mother: ‘Strike before thou art
stricken,’” I answered, and went.

When I had gone some ten paces something prompted me to look back, I
know not what. My mother was standing by the open door, her stately
shape framed as it were in the flowers of a white creeping shrub that
grew upon the wall of the old house. As was her custom, she wore a
mantilla of white lace upon her head, the ends of which were wound
beneath her chin, and the arrangement of it was such that at this
distance for one moment it put me in mind of the wrappings which are
placed about the dead. I started at the thought and looked at her face.
She was watching me with sad and earnest eyes that seemed to be filled
with the spirit of farewell.

I never saw her again till she was dead.




CHAPTER III
THE COMING OF THE SPANIARD


And now I must go back and speak of my own matters. As I have told, it
was my father’s wish that I should be a physician, and since I came
back from my schooling at Norwich, that was when I had entered on my
sixteenth year, I had studied medicine under the doctor who practised
his art in the neighbourhood of Bungay. He was a very learned man and
an honest, Grimstone by name, and as I had some liking for the business
I made good progress under him. Indeed I had learned almost all that he
could teach me, and my father purposed to send me to London, there to
push on my studies, so soon as I should attain my twentieth year, that
is within some five months of the date of the coming of the Spaniard.

But it was not fated that I should go to London.

Medicine was not the only thing that I studied in those days, however.
Squire Bozard of Ditchingham, the same who told my father of the coming
of the Spanish ship, had two living children, a son and a daughter,
though his wife had borne him many more who died in infancy. The
daughter was named Lily and of my own age, having been born three weeks
after me in the same year. Now the Bozards are gone from these parts,
for my great-niece, the granddaughter and sole heiress of this son, has
married and has issue of another name. But this is by the way.

From our earliest days we children, Bozards and Wingfields, lived
almost as brothers and sisters, for day by day we met and played
together in the snow or in the flowers. Thus it would be hard for me to
say when I began to love Lily or when she began to love me; but I know
that when first I went to school at Norwich I grieved more at losing
sight of her than because I must part from my mother and the rest. In
all our games she was ever my partner, and I would search the country
round for days to find such flowers as she chanced to love. When I came
back from school it was the same, though by degrees Lily grew shyer,
and I also grew suddenly shy, perceiving that from a child she had
become a woman. Still we met often, and though neither said anything of
it, it was sweet to us to meet.

Thus things went on till this day of my mother’s death. But before I go
further I must tell that Squire Bozard looked with no favour on the
friendship between his daughter and myself—and this, not because he
disliked me, but rather because he would have seen Lily wedded to my
elder brother Geoffrey, my father’s heir, and not to a younger son. So
hard did he grow about the matter at last that we two might scarcely
meet except by seeming accident, whereas my brother was ever welcome at
the Hall. And on this account some bitterness arose between us two
brothers, as is apt to be the case when a woman comes between friends
however close. For it must be known that my brother Geoffrey also loved
Lily, as all men would have loved her, and with a better right perhaps
than I had—for he was my elder by three years and born to possessions.
It may seem indeed that I was somewhat hasty to fall into this state,
seeing that at the time of which I write I was not yet of age; but
young blood is nimble, and moreover mine was half Spanish, and made a
man of me when many a pure-bred Englishman is still nothing but a boy.
For the blood and the sun that ripens it have much to do with such
matters, as I have seen often enough among the Indian peoples of
Anahuac, who at the age of fifteen will take to themselves a bride of
twelve. At the least it is certain that when I was eighteen years of
age I was old enough to fall in love after such fashion that I never
fell out of it again altogether, although the history of my life may
seem to give me the lie when I say so. But I take it that a man may
love several women and yet love one of them the best of all, being true
in the spirit to the law which he breaks in the letter.

Now when I had attained nineteen years I was a man full grown, and
writing as I do in extreme old age, I may say it without false shame, a
very handsome youth to boot. I was not over tall, indeed, measuring but
five feet nine inches and a half in height, but my limbs were well
made, and I was both deep and broad in the chest. In colour I was, and
my white hair notwithstanding, am still extraordinarily dark hued, my
eyes also were large and dark, and my hair, which was wavy, was coal
black. In my deportment I was reserved and grave to sadness, in speech
I was slow and temperate, and more apt at listening than in talking. I
weighed matters well before I made up my mind upon them, but being made
up, nothing could turn me from that mind short of death itself, whether
it were set on good or evil, on folly or wisdom. In those days also I
had little religion, since, partly because of my father’s secret
teaching and partly through the workings of my own reason, I had
learned to doubt the doctrines of the Church as they used to be set
out. Youth is prone to reason by large leaps as it were, and to hold
that all things are false because some are proved false; and thus at
times in those days I thought that there was no God, because the priest
said that the image of the Virgin at Bungay wept and did other things
which I knew that it did not do. Now I know well that there is a God,
for my own story proves it to my heart. In truth, what man can look
back across a long life and say that there is no God, when he can see
the shadow of His hand lying deep upon his tale of years?

On this sad day of which I write I knew that Lily, whom I loved, would
be walking alone beneath the great pollard oaks in the park of
Ditchingham Hall. Here, in Grubswell as the spot is called, grew, and
indeed still grow, certain hawthorn trees that are the earliest to blow
of any in these parts, and when we had met at the church door on the
Sunday, Lily said that there would be bloom upon them by the Wednesday,
and on that afternoon she should go to cut it. It may well be that she
spoke thus with design, for love will breed cunning in the heart of the
most guileless and truthful maid. Moreover, I noticed that though she
said it before her father and the rest of us, yet she waited to speak
till my brother Geoffrey was out of hearing, for she did not wish to go
maying with him, and also that as she spoke she shot a glance of her
grey eyes at me. Then and there I vowed to myself that I also would be
gathering hawthorn bloom in this same place and on that Wednesday
afternoon, yes, even if I must play truant and leave all the sick of
Bungay to Nature’s nursing. Moreover, I was determined on one thing,
that if I could find Lily alone I would delay no longer, but tell her
all that was in my heart; no great secret indeed, for though no word of
love had ever passed between us as yet, each knew the other’s hidden
thoughts. Not that I was in the way to become affianced to a maid, who
had my path to cut in the world, but I feared that if I delayed to make
sure of her affection my brother would be before me with her father,
and Lily might yield to that to which she would not yield if once we
had plighted troth.

Now it chanced that on this afternoon I was hard put to it to escape to
my tryst, for my master, the physician, was ailing, and sent me to
visit the sick for him, carrying them their medicines. At the last,
however, between four and five o’clock, I fled, asking no leave. Taking
the Norwich road I ran for a mile and more till I had passed the Manor
House and the church turn, and drew near to Ditchingham Park. Then I
dropped my pace to a walk, for I did not wish to come before Lily
heated and disordered, but rather looking my best, to which end I had
put on my Sunday garments. Now as I went down the little hill in the
road that runs past the park, I saw a man on horseback who looked first
at the bridle-path, that at this spot turns off to the right, then back
across the common lands towards the Vineyard Hills and the Waveney, and
then along the road as though he did not know which way to turn. I was
quick to notice things—though at this moment my mind was not at its
swiftest, being set on other matters, and chiefly as to how I should
tell my tale to Lily—and I saw at once that this man was not of our
country.

He was very tall and noble-looking, dressed in rich garments of velvet
adorned by a gold chain that hung about his neck, and as I judged about
forty years of age. But it was his face which chiefly caught my eye,
for at that moment there was something terrible about it. It was long,
thin, and deeply carved; the eyes were large, and gleamed like gold in
sunlight; the mouth was small and well shaped, but it wore a devilish
and cruel sneer; the forehead lofty, indicating a man of mind, and
marked with a slight scar. For the rest the cavalier was dark and
southern-looking, his curling hair, like my own, was black, and he wore
a peaked chestnut-coloured beard.

By the time that I had finished these observations my feet had brought
me almost to the stranger’s side, and for the first time he caught
sight of me. Instantly his face changed, the sneer left it, and it
became kindly and pleasant looking. Lifting his bonnet with much
courtesy he stammered something in broken English, of which all that I
could catch was the word Yarmouth; then perceiving that I did not
understand him, he cursed the English tongue and all those who spoke
it, aloud and in good Castilian.

“If the señor will graciously express his wish in Spanish,” I said,
speaking in that language, “it may be in my power to help him.”

“What! you speak Spanish, young sir,” he said, starting, “and yet you
are not a Spaniard, though by your face you well might be. Caramba! but
it is strange!” and he eyed me curiously.

“It may be strange, sir,” I answered, “but I am in haste. Be pleased to
ask your question and let me go.”

“Ah!” he said, “perhaps I can guess the reason of your hurry. I saw a
white robe down by the streamlet yonder,” and he nodded towards the
park. “Take the advice of an older man, young sir, and be careful. Make
what sport you will with such, but never believe them and never marry
them—lest you should live to desire to kill them!”

Here I made as though I would pass on, but he spoke again.

“Pardon my words, they were well meant, and perhaps you may come to
learn their truth. I will detain you no more. Will you graciously
direct me on my road to Yarmouth, for I am not sure of it, having
ridden by another way, and your English country is so full of trees
that a man cannot see a mile?”

I walked a dozen paces down the bridle-path that joined the road at
this place, and pointed out the way that he should go, past Ditchingham
church. As I did so I noticed that while I spoke the stranger was
watching my face keenly and, as it seemed to me, with an inward fear
which he strove to master and could not. When I had finished again he
raised his bonnet and thanked me, saying,

“Will you be so gracious as to tell me your name, young Sir?”

“What is my name to you?” I answered roughly, for I disliked this man.
“You have not told me yours.”

“No, indeed, I am travelling incognito. Perhaps I also have met a lady
in these parts,” and he smiled strangely. “I only wished to know the
name of one who had done me a courtesy, but who it seems is not so
courteous as I deemed.” And he shook his horse’s reins.

“I am not ashamed of my name,” I said. “It has been an honest one so
far, and if you wish to know it, it is Thomas Wingfield.”

“I thought it,” he cried, and as he spoke his face grew like the face
of a fiend. Then before I could find time even to wonder, he had sprung
from his horse and stood within three paces of me.

“A lucky day! Now we will see what truth there is in prophecies,” he
said, drawing his silver-mounted sword. “A name for a name; Juan de
Garcia gives you greeting, Thomas Wingfield.”

Now, strange as it may seem, it was at this moment only that there
flashed across my mind the thought of all that I had heard about the
Spanish stranger, the report of whose coming to Yarmouth had stirred my
father and mother so deeply. At any other time I should have remembered
it soon enough, but on this day I was so set upon my tryst with Lily
and what I should say to her, that nothing else could hold a place in
my thoughts.

“This must be the man,” I said to myself, and then I said no more, for
he was on me, sword up. I saw the keen point flash towards me, and
sprang to one side having a desire to fly, as, being unarmed except for
my stick, I might have done without shame. But spring as I would I
could not avoid the thrust altogether. It was aimed at my heart and it
pierced the sleeve of my left arm, passing through the flesh—no more.
Yet at the pain of that cut all thought of flight left me, and instead
of it a cold anger filled me, causing me to wish to kill this man who
had attacked me thus and unprovoked. In my hand was my stout oaken
staff which I had cut myself on the banks of Hollow Hill, and if I
would fight I must make such play with this as I might. It seems a poor
weapon indeed to match against a Toledo blade in the hands of one who
could handle it well, and yet there are virtues in a cudgel, for when a
man sees himself threatened with it, he is likely to forget that he
holds in his hand a more deadly weapon, and to take to the guarding of
his own head in place of running his adversary through the body.

And that was what chanced in this case, though how it came about
exactly I cannot tell. The Spaniard was a fine swordsman, and had I
been armed as he was would doubtless have overmatched me, who at that
age had no practice in the art, which was almost unknown in England.
But when he saw the big stick flourished over him he forgot his own
advantage, and raised his arm to ward away the blow. Down it came upon
the back of his hand, and lo! his sword fell from it to the grass. But
I did not spare him because of that, for my blood was up. The next
stroke took him on the lips, knocking out a tooth and sending him
backwards. Then I caught him by the leg and beat him most unmercifully,
not upon the head indeed, for now that I was victor I did not wish to
kill one whom I thought a madman as I would that I had done, but on
every other part of him.

Indeed I thrashed him till my arms were weary and then I fell to
kicking him, and all the while he writhed like a wounded snake and
cursed horribly, though he never cried out or asked for mercy. At last
I ceased and looked at him, and he was no pretty sight to see—indeed,
what with his cuts and bruises and the mire of the roadway, it would
have been hard to know him for the gallant cavalier whom I had met not
five minutes before. But uglier than all his hurts was the look in his
wicked eyes as he lay there on his back in the pathway and glared up at
me.

“Now, friend Spaniard,” I said, “you have learned a lesson; and what is
there to hinder me from treating you as you would have dealt with me
who had never harmed you?” and I took up his sword and held it to his
throat.

“Strike home, you accursed whelp!” he answered in a broken voice; “it
is better to die than to live to remember such shame as this.”

“No,” I said, “I am no foreign murderer to kill a defenceless man. You
shall away to the justice to answer for yourself. The hangman has a
rope for such as you.”

“Then you must drag me thither,” he groaned, and shut his eyes as
though with faintness, and doubtless he was somewhat faint.

Now as I pondered on what should be done with the villain, it chanced
that I looked up through a gap in the fence, and there, among the
Grubswell Oaks three hundred yards or more away, I caught sight of the
flutter of a white robe that I knew well, and it seemed to me that the
wearer of that robe was moving towards the bridge of the “watering” as
though she were weary of waiting for one who did not come.

Then I thought to myself that if I stayed to drag this man to the
village stocks or some other safe place, there would be an end of
meeting with my love that day, and I did not know when I might find
another chance. Now I would not have missed that hour’s talk with Lily
to bring a score of murderous-minded foreigners to their deserts, and,
moreover, this one had earned good payment for his behaviour. Surely,
thought I, he might wait a while till I had done my love-making, and if
he would not wait I could find a means to make him do so. Not twenty
paces from us the horse stood cropping the grass. I went to him and
undid his bridle rein, and with it fastened the Spaniard to a small
wayside tree as best I was able.

“Now, here you stay,” I said, “till I am ready to fetch you;” and I
turned to go.

But as I went a great doubt took me, and once more I remembered my
mother’s fear, and how my father had ridden in haste to Yarmouth on
business about a Spaniard. Now to-day a Spaniard had wandered to
Ditchingham, and when he learned my name had fallen upon me madly
trying to kill me. Was not this the man whom my mother feared, and was
it right that I should leave him thus that I might go maying with my
dear? I knew in my breast that it was not right, but I was so set upon
my desire and so strongly did my heartstrings pull me towards her whose
white robe now fluttered on the slope of the Park Hill, that I never
heeded the warning.

Well had it been for me if I had done so, and well for some who were
yet unborn. Then they had never known death, nor I the land of exile,
the taste of slavery, and the altar of sacrifice.




CHAPTER IV
THOMAS TELLS HIS LOVE


Having made the Spaniard as fast as I could, his arms being bound to
the tree behind him, and taking his sword with me, I began to run hard
after Lily and caught her not too soon, for in one more minute she
would have turned along the road that runs to the watering and over the
bridge by the Park Hill path to the Hall.

Hearing my footsteps, she faced about to greet me, or rather as though
to see who it was that followed her. There she stood in the evening
light, a bough of hawthorn bloom in her hand, and my heart beat yet
more wildly at the sight of her. Never had she seemed fairer than as
she stood thus in her white robe, a look of amaze upon her face and in
her grey eyes, that was half real half feigned, and with the sunlight
shifting on her auburn hair that showed beneath her little bonnet. Lily
was no round-checked country maid with few beauties save those of
health and youth, but a tall and shapely lady who had ripened early to
her full grace and sweetness, and so it came about that though we were
almost of an age, yet in her presence I felt always as though I were
the younger. Thus in my love for her was mingled some touch of
reverence.

“Oh! it is you, Thomas,” she said, blushing as she spoke. “I thought
you were not—I mean that I am going home as it grows late. But say, why
do you run so fast, and what has happened to you, Thomas, that your arm
is bloody and you carry a sword in your hand?”

“I have no breath to speak yet,” I answered. “Come back to the
hawthorns and I will tell you.”

“No, I must be wending homewards. I have been among the trees for more
than an hour, and there is little bloom upon them.”

“I could not come before, Lily. I was kept, and in a strange manner.
Also I saw bloom as I ran.”

“Indeed, I never thought that you would come, Thomas,” she answered,
looking down, “who have other things to do than to go out maying like a
girl. But I wish to hear your story, if it is short, and I will walk a
little way with you.”

So we turned and walked side by side towards the great pollard oaks,
and by the time that we reached them, I had told her the tale of the
Spaniard, and how he strove to kill me, and how I had beaten him with
my staff. Now Lily listened eagerly enough, and sighed with fear when
she learned how close I had been to death.

“But you are wounded, Thomas,” she broke in; “see, the blood runs fast
from your arm. Is the thrust deep?”

“I have not looked to see. I have had no time to look.”

“Take off your coat, Thomas, that I may dress the wound. Nay, I will
have it so.”

So I drew off the garment, not without pain, and rolled up the shirt
beneath, and there was the hurt, a clean thrust through the fleshy part
of the lower arm. Lily washed it with water from the brook, and bound
it with her kerchief, murmuring words of pity all the while. To say
truth, I would have suffered a worse harm gladly, if only I could find
her to tend it. Indeed, her gentle care broke down the fence of my
doubts and gave me a courage that otherwise might have failed me in her
presence. At first, indeed, I could find no words, but as she bound my
wound, I bent down and kissed her ministering hand. She flushed red as
the evening sky, the flood of crimson losing itself at last beneath her
auburn hair, but it burned deepest upon the white hand which I had
kissed.

“Why did you do that, Thomas?” she said, in a low voice.

Then I spoke. “I did it because I love you, Lily, and do not know how
to begin the telling of my love. I love you, dear, and have always
loved as I always shall love you.”

“Are you so sure of that, Thomas?” she said, again.

“There is nothing else in the world of which I am so sure, Lily. What I
wish to be as sure of is that you love me as I love you.”

For a moment she stood quiet, her head sunk almost to her breast, then
she lifted it and her eyes shone as I had never seen them shine before.

“Can you doubt it, Thomas?” she said.

And now I took her in my arms and kissed her on the lips, and the
memory of that kiss has gone with me through my long life, and is with
me yet, when, old and withered, I stand upon the borders of the grave.
It was the greatest joy that has been given to me in all my days. Too
soon, alas! it was done, that first pure kiss of youthful love—and I
spoke again somewhat aimlessly.

“It seems then that you do love me who love you so well.”

“If you doubted it before, can you doubt it _now?_” she answered very
softly. “But listen, Thomas. It is well that we should love each other,
for we were born to it, and have no help in the matter, even if we
wished to find it. Still, though love be sweet and holy, it is not all,
for there is duty to be thought of, and what will my father say to
this, Thomas?”

“I do not know, Lily, and yet I can guess. I am sure, sweet, that he
wishes you to take my brother Geoffrey, and leave me on one side.”

“Then his wishes are not mine, Thomas. Also, though duty be strong, it
is not strong enough to force a woman to a marriage for which she has
no liking. Yet it may prove strong enough to keep a woman from a
marriage for which her heart pleads—perhaps, also, it should have been
strong enough to hold me back from the telling of my love.”

“No, Lily, the love itself is much, and though it should bring no
fruit, still it is something to have won it for ever and a day.”

“You are very young to talk thus, Thomas. I am also young, I know, but
we women ripen quicker. Perhaps all this is but a boy’s fancy, to pass
with boyhood.”

“It will never pass, Lily. They say that our first loves are the
longest, and that which is sown in youth will flourish in our age.
Listen, Lily; I have my place to make in the world, and it may take a
time in the making, and I ask one promise of you, though perhaps it is
a selfish thing to seek. I ask of you that you will be faithful to me,
and come fair weather or foul, will wed no other man till you know me
dead.”

“It is something to promise, Thomas, for with time come changes. Still
I am so sure of myself that I promise—nay I swear it. Of you I cannot
be sure, but things are so with us women that we must risk all upon a
throw, and if we lose, good-bye to happiness.”

Then we talked on, and I cannot remember what we said, though these
words that I have written down remain in my mind, partly because of
their own weight, and in part because of all that came about in the
after years.

And at last I knew that I must go, though we were sad enough at
parting. So I took her in my arms and kissed her so closely that some
blood from my wound ran down her white attire. But as we embraced I
chanced to look up, and saw a sight that frightened me enough. For
there, not five paces from us, stood Squire Bozard, Lily’s father,
watching all, and his face wore no smile.

He had been riding by a bridle-path to the watering ford, and seeing a
couple trespassing beneath the oaks, dismounted from his horse to hunt
them away. Not till he was quite near did he know whom he came to hunt,
and then he stood still in astonishment. Lily and I drew slowly apart
and looked at him. He was a short stout man, with a red face and stern
grey eyes, that seemed to be starting from his head with anger. For a
while he could not speak, but when he began at length the words came
fast enough. All that he said I forget, but the upshot of it was that
he desired to know what my business was with his daughter. I waited
till he was out of breath, then answered him that Lily and I loved each
other well, and were plighting our troth.

“Is this so, daughter?” he asked.

“It is so, my father,” she answered boldly.

Then he broke out swearing. “You light minx,” he said, “you shall be
whipped and kept cool on bread and water in your chamber. And for you,
my half-bred Spanish cockerel, know once and for all that this maid is
for your betters. How dare you come wooing my daughter, you empty
pill-box, who have not two silver pennies to rattle in your pouch! Go
win fortune and a name before you dare to look up to such as she.”

“That is my desire, and I will do it, sir,” I answered.

“So, you apothecary’s drudge, you will win name and place, will you!
Well, long before that deed is done the maid shall be safely wedded to
one who has them and who is not unknown to you. Daughter, say now that
you have finished with him.”

“I cannot say that, father,” she replied, plucking at her robe. “If it
is not your will that I should marry Thomas here, my duty is plain and
I may not wed him. But I am my own and no duty can make me marry where
I will not. While Thomas lives I am sworn to him and to no other man.”

“At the least you have courage, hussey,” said her father. “But listen
now, either you will marry where and when I wish, or tramp it for your
bread. Ungrateful girl, did I breed you to flaunt me to my face? Now
for you, pill-box. I will teach you to come kissing honest men’s
daughters without their leave,” and with a curse he rushed at me, stick
aloft, to thrash me.

Then for the second time that day my quick blood boiled in me, and
snatching up the Spaniard’s sword that lay upon the grass beside me, I
held it at the point, for the game was changed, and I who had fought
with cudgel against sword, must now fight with sword against cudgel.
And had it not been that Lily with a quick cry of fear struck my arm
from beneath, causing the point of the sword to pass over his shoulder,
I believe truly that I should then and there have pierced her father
through, and ended my days early with a noose about my neck.

“Are you mad?” she cried. “And do you think to win me by slaying my
father? Throw down that sword, Thomas.”

“As for winning you, it seems that there is small chance of it;” I
answered hotly, “but I tell you this, not for the sake of all the maids
upon the earth will I stand to be beaten with a stick like a scullion.”

“And there I do not blame you, lad,” said her father, more kindly. “I
see that you also have courage which may serve you in good stead, and
it was unworthy of me to call you ‘pill-box’ in my anger. Still, as I
have said, the girl is not for you, so be gone and forget her as best
you may, and if you value your life, never let me find you two kissing
again. And know that to-morrow I will have a word with your father on
this matter.”

“I will go since I must go,” I answered, “but, sir, I still hope to
live to call your daughter wife. Lily, farewell till these storms are
overpast.”

“Farewell, Thomas,” she said weeping. “Forget me not and I will never
forget my oath to you.”

Then taking Lily by the arm her father led her away.

I also went away—sad, but not altogether ill-pleased. For now I knew
that if I had won the father’s anger, I had also won the daughter’s
unalterable love, and love lasts longer than wrath, and here or
hereafter will win its way at length. When I had gone a little distance
I remembered the Spaniard, who had been clean forgotten by me in all
this love and war, and I turned to seek him and drag him to the stocks,
the which I should have done with joy, and been glad to find some one
on whom to wreak my wrongs. But when I came to the spot where I had
left him, I found that fate had befriended him by the hand of a fool,
for there was no Spaniard but only the village idiot, Billy Minns by
name, who stood staring first at the tree to which the foreigner had
been made fast, and then at a piece of silver in his hand.

“Where is the man who was tied here, Billy?” I asked.

“I know not, Master Thomas,” he answered in his Norfolk talk which I
will not set down. “Half-way to wheresoever he was going I should say,
measured by the pace at which he left when once I had set him upon his
horse.”

“You set him on his horse, fool? How long was that ago?”

“How long! Well, it might be one hour, and it might be two. I’m no
reckoner of time, that keeps its own score like an innkeeper, without
my help. Lawks! how he did gallop off, working those long spurs he wore
right into the ribs of the horse. And little wonder, poor man, and he
daft, not being able to speak, but only to bleat sheeplike, and fallen
upon by robbers on the king’s roads, and in broad daylight. But Billy
cut him loose and caught his horse and set him on it, and got this
piece for his good charity. Lawks! but he was glad to be gone. How he
did gallop!”

“Now you are a bigger fool even than I thought you, Billy Minns,” I
said in anger. “That man would have murdered me, I overcame him and
made him fast, and you have let him go.”

“He would have murdered you, Master, and you made him fast! Then why
did you not stop to keep him till I came along, and we would have haled
him to the stocks? That would have been sport and all. You call me
fool—but if you found a man covered with blood and hurts tied to a
tree, and he daft and not able to speak, had you not cut him loose?
Well, he’s gone, and this alone is left of him,” and he spun the piece
into the air.

Now, seeing that there was reason in Billy’s talk, for the fault was
mine, I turned away without more words, not straight homewards, for I
wished to think alone awhile on all that had come about between me and
Lily and her father, but down the way which runs across the lane to the
crest of the Vineyard Hills. These hills are clothed with underwood, in
which large oaks grow to within some two hundred yards of this house
where I write, and this underwood is pierced by paths that my mother
laid out, for she loved to walk here. One of these paths runs along the
bottom of the hill by the edge of the pleasant river Waveney, and the
other a hundred feet or more above and near the crest of the slope, or
to speak more plainly, there is but one path shaped like the letter O,
placed thus ⬭, the curved ends of the letter marking how the path turns
upon the hill-side.

Now I struck the path at the end that is furthest from this house, and
followed that half of it which runs down by the river bank, having the
water on one side of it and the brushwood upon the other. Along this
lower path I wandered, my eyes fixed upon the ground, thinking deeply
as I went, now of the joy of Lily’s love, and now of the sorrow of our
parting and of her father’s wrath. As I went, thus wrapped in
meditation, I saw something white lying upon the grass, and pushed it
aside with the point of the Spaniard’s sword, not heeding it. Still,
its shape and fashioning remained in my mind, and when I had left it
some three hundred paces behind me, and was drawing near to the house,
the sight of it came back to me as it lay soft and white upon the
grass, and I knew that it was familiar to my eyes. From the thing,
whatever it might be, my mind passed to the Spaniard’s sword with which
I had tossed it aside, and from the sword to the man himself. What had
been his business in this parish?—an ill one surely—and why had he
looked as though he feared me and fallen upon me when he learned my
name?

I stood still, looking downward, and my eyes fell upon footprints
stamped in the wet sand of the path. One of them was my mother’s. I
could have sworn to it among a thousand, for no other woman in these
parts had so delicate a foot. Close to it, as though following after,
was another that at first I thought must also have been made by a
woman, it was so narrow. But presently I saw that this could scarcely
be, because of its length, and moreover, that the boot which left it
was like none that I knew, being cut very high at the instep and very
pointed at the toe. Then, of a sudden, it came upon me that the Spanish
stranger wore such boots, for I had noted them while I talked with him,
and that his feet were following those of my mother, for they had
trodden on her track, and in some places, his alone had stamped their
impress on the sand blotting out her footprints. Then, too, I knew what
the white rag was that I had thrown aside. It was my mother’s mantilla
which I knew, and yet did not know, because I always saw it set
daintily upon her head. In a moment it had come home to me, and with
the knowledge a keen and sickening dread. Why had this man followed my
mother, and why did her mantilla lie thus upon the ground?

I turned and sped like a deer back to where I had seen the lace. All
the way the footprints went before me. Now I was there. Yes, the
wrapping was hers, and it had been rent as though by a rude hand; but
where was she?

With a beating heart once more I bent to read the writing of the
footsteps. Here they were mixed one with another, as though the two had
stood close together, moving now this way and now that in struggle. I
looked up the path, but there were none. Then I cast round about like a
beagle, first along the river side, then up the bank. Here they were
again, and made by feet that flew and feet that followed. Up the bank
they went fifty yards and more, now lost where the turf was sound, now
seen in sand or loam, till they led to the bole of a big oak, and were
once more mixed together, for here the pursuer had come up with the
pursued.

Despairingly as one who dreams, for now I guessed all and grew mad with
fear, I looked this way and that, till at length I found more
footsteps, those of the Spaniard. These were deep marked, as of a man
who carried some heavy burden. I followed them; first they went down
the hill towards the river, then turned aside to a spot where the
brushwood was thick. In the deepest of the clump the boughs, now
bursting into leaf, were bent downwards as though to hide something
beneath. I wrenched them aside, and there, gleaming whitely in the
gathering twilight was the dead face of my mother.




CHAPTER V
THOMAS SWEARS AN OATH


For a while I stood amazed with horror, staring down at the dead face
of my beloved mother. Then I stooped to lift her and saw that she had
been stabbed, and through the breast, stabbed with the sword which I
carried in my hand.

Now I understood. This was the work of that Spanish stranger whom I had
met as he hurried from the place of murder, who, because of the
wickedness of his heart or for some secret reason, had striven to slay
me also when he learned that I was my mother’s son. And I had held this
devil in my power, and that I might meet my May, I had suffered him to
escape my vengeance, who, had I known the truth, would have dealt with
him as the priests of Anahuac deal with the victims of their gods. I
understood and shed tears of pity, rage, and shame. Then I turned and
fled homewards like one mad.

At the doorway I met my father and my brother Geoffrey riding up from
Bungay market, and there was that written on my face which caused them
to ask as with one voice:

“What evil thing has happened?”

Thrice I looked at my father before I could speak, for I feared lest
the blow should kill him. But speak I must at last, though I chose that
it should be to Geoffrey my brother. “Our mother lies murdered yonder
on the Vineyard Hill. A Spanish man has done the deed, Juan de Garcia
by name.” When my father heard these words his face became livid as
though with pain of the heart, his jaw fell and a low moan issued from
his open mouth. Presently he rested his hand upon the pommel of the
saddle, and lifting his ghastly face he said:

“Where is this Spaniard? Have you killed him?”

“No, father. He chanced upon me in Grubswell, and when he learned my
name he would have murdered me. But I played quarter staff with him and
beat him to a pulp, taking his sword.”

“Ay, and then?”

“And then I let him go, knowing nothing of the deed he had already
wrought upon our mother. Afterwards I will tell you all.”

“You let him go, son! You let Juan de Garcia go! Then, Thomas, may the
curse of God rest upon you till you find him and finish that which you
began to-day.”

“Spare to curse me, father, who am accursed by my own conscience. Turn
your horses rather and ride for Yarmouth, for there his ship lies and
thither he has gone with two hours’ start. Perhaps you may still trap
him before he sets sail.”

Without another word my father and brother wheeled their horses round
and departed at full gallop into the gloom of the gathering night.

They rode so fiercely that, their horses being good, they came to the
gates of Yarmouth in little more than an hour and a half, and that is
fast riding. But the bird was flown. They tracked him to the quay and
found that he had shipped a while before in a boat which was in waiting
for him, and passed to his vessel that lay in the Roads at anchor but
with the most of her canvas set. Instantly she sailed, and now was lost
in the night. Then my father caused notice to be given that he would
pay reward of two hundred pieces in gold to any ship that should
capture the Spaniard, and two started on the quest, but they did not
find her that before morning was far on her way across the sea.

So soon as they had galloped away I called together the grooms and
other serving men and told them what had chanced. Then we went with
lanterns, for by now it was dark, and came to the thick brushwood where
lay the body of my mother. I drew near the first, for the men were
afraid, and so indeed was I, though why I should fear her lying dead
who living had loved me tenderly, I do not know. Yet I know this, that
when I came to the spot and saw two eyes glowering at me and heard the
crash of bushes as something broke them, I could almost have fallen
with fear, although I knew well that it was but a fox or wandering
hound haunting the place of death.

Still I went on, calling the others to follow, and the end of it was
that we laid my mother’s body upon a door which had been lifted from
its hinges, and bore her home for the last time. And to me that path is
still a haunted place. It is seventy years and more since my mother
died by the hand of Juan de Garcia her cousin, yet old as I am and
hardened to such sad scenes, I do not love to walk that path alone at
night.

Doubtless it was fancy which plays us strange tricks, still but a year
ago, having gone to set a springe for a woodcock, I chanced to pass by
yonder big oak upon a November eve, and I could have sworn that I saw
it all again. I saw myself a lad, my wounded arm still bound with
Lily’s kerchief, climbing slowly down the hill-side, while behind me,
groaning beneath their burden, were the forms of the four serving men.
I heard the murmur of the river and the wind that seventy years ago
whispered in the reeds. I saw the clouded sky flawed here and there
with blue, and the broken light that gleamed on the white burden
stretched upon the door, and the red stain at its breast. Ay, I heard
myself talk as I went forward with the lantern, bidding the men pass to
the right of some steep and rotten ground, and it was strange to me to
listen to my own voice as it had been in youth. Well, well, it was but
a dream, yet such slaves are we to the fears of fancy, that because of
the dead, I, who am almost of their number, do not love to pass that
path at night.

At length we came home with our burden, and the women took it weeping
and set about their task with it. And now I must not only fight my own
sorrows but must strive to soothe those of my sister Mary, who as I
feared would go mad with grief and horror. At last she sobbed herself
into a torpor, and I went and questioned the men who sat round the fire
in the kitchen, for none sought their beds that night. From them I
learned that an hour or more before I met the Spaniard, a
richly-dressed stranger had been seen walking along the church-path,
and that he had tied his horse among some gorse and brambles on the top
of the hill, where he stood as though in doubt, till my mother came
out, when he descended and followed her. Also I learned that one of the
men at work in the garden, which is not more than three hundred paces
from where the deed was done, heard cries, but had taken no note of
them, thinking forsooth that it was but the play of some lover from
Bungay and his lass chasing each other through the woods, as to this
hour it is their fashion to do. Truly it seemed to me that day as
though this parish of Ditchingham were the very nursery of fools, of
whom I was the first and biggest, and indeed this same thought has
struck me since concerning other matters.

At length the morning came, and with it my father and brother, who
returned from Yarmouth on hired horses, for their own were spent. In
the afternoon also news followed them that the ships which had put to
sea on the track of the Spaniard had been driven back by bad weather,
having seen nothing of him.

Now I told all the story of my dealings with the murderer of my mother,
keeping nothing back, and I must bear my father’s bitter anger because
knowing that my mother was in dread of a Spaniard, I had suffered my
reason to be led astray by my desire to win speech with my love. Nor
did I meet with any comfort from my brother Geoffrey, who was fierce
against me because he learned that I had not pleaded in vain with the
maid whom he desired for himself. But he said nothing of this reason.
Also that no drop might be lacking in my cup, Squire Bozard, who came
with many other neighbours to view the corpse and offer sympathy with
my father in his loss, told him at the same time that he took it ill
that I should woo his daughter against his wish, and that if I
continued in this course it would strain their ancient friendship. Thus
I was hit on every side; by sorrow for my mother whom I had loved
tenderly, by longing for my dear whom I might not see, by self-reproach
because I had let the Spaniard go when I held him fast, and by the
anger of my father and my brother. Indeed those days were so dark and
bitter, for I was at the age when shame and sorrow sting their
sharpest, that I wished that I were dead beside my mother. One comfort
reached me indeed, a message from Lily sent by a servant girl whom she
trusted, giving me her dear love and bidding me to be of good cheer.

At length came the day of burial, and my mother, wrapped in fair white
robes, was laid to her rest in the chancel of the church at
Ditchingham, where my father has long been set beside her, hard by the
brass effigies that mark the burying place of Lily’s forefather, his
wife, and many of their children. This funeral was the saddest of
sights, for the bitterness of my father’s grief broke from him in sobs
and my sister Mary swooned away in my arms. Indeed there were few dry
eyes in all that church, for my mother, notwithstanding her foreign
birth, was much loved because of her gentle ways and the goodness of
her heart. But it came to an end, and the noble Spanish lady and
English wife was left to her long sleep in the ancient church, where
she shall rest on when her tragic story and her very name are forgotten
among men. Indeed this is likely to be soon, for I am the last of the
Wingfields alive in these parts, though my sister Mary has left
descendants of another name to whom my lands and fortune go except for
certain gifts to the poor of Bungay and of Ditchingham.

When it was over I went back home. My father was sitting in the front
room well nigh beside himself with grief, and by him was my brother.
Presently he began to assail me with bitter words because I had let the
murderer go when God gave him into my hand.

“You forget, father,” sneered Geoffrey, “Thomas woos a maid, and it was
more to him to hold her in his arms than to keep his mother’s murderer
safely. But by this it seems he has killed two birds with one stone, he
has suffered the Spanish devil to escape when he knew that our mother
feared the coming of a Spaniard, and he has made enmity between us and
Squire Bozard, our good neighbour, who strangely enough does not favour
his wooing.”

“It is so,” said my father. “Thomas, your mother’s blood is on your
hands.”

I listened and could bear this goading injustice no longer.

“It is false,” I said, “I say it even to my father. The man had killed
my mother before I met him riding back to seek his ship at Yarmouth and
having lost his way; how then is her blood upon my hands? As for my
wooing of Lily Bozard, that is my matter, brother, and not yours,
though perhaps you wish that it was yours and not mine. Why, father,
did you not tell me what you feared of this Spaniard? I heard some
loose talk only and gave little thought to it, my mind being full of
other things. And now I will say something. You called down God’s curse
upon me, father, till such time as I should find this murderer and
finish what I had begun. So be it! Let God’s curse rest upon me till I
do find him. I am young, but I am quick and strong, and so soon as may
be I start for Spain to hunt him there till I shall run him down or
know him to be dead. If you will give me money to help me on my quest,
so be it—if not I go without. I swear before God and by my mother’s
spirit that I will neither rest nor stay till with the very sword that
slew her, I have avenged her blood upon her murderer or know him dead,
and if I suffer myself to be led astray from the purpose of this oath
by aught that is, then may a worse end than hers overtake me, may my
soul be rejected in heaven, and my name be shameful for ever upon the
earth!”

Thus I swore in my rage and anguish, holding up my hand to heaven that
I called upon to witness the oath.

My father looked at me keenly. “If that is your mind, son Thomas, you
shall not lack for money. I would go myself, for blood must be wiped
out with blood, but I am too broken in my health; also I am known in
Spain and the Holy Office would claim me there. Go, and my blessing go
with you. It is right that you should go, for it is through your folly
that our enemy has escaped us.”

“Yes, it is right that he should go,” said Geoffrey.

“You say that because you wish to be rid of me, Geoffrey,” I answered
hotly, “and you would be rid of me because you desire to take my place
at the side of a certain maid. Follow your nature and do as you will,
but if you would outwit an absent man no good shall come to you of it.”

“The girl is to him who can win her,” he said.

“The girl’s heart is won already, Geoffrey. You may buy her from her
father but you can never win her heart, and without a heart she will be
but a poor prize.”

“Peace! now is no time for such talk of love and maids,” said my
father, “and listen. This is the tale of the Spanish murderer and your
mother. I have said nothing of it heretofore, but now it must out. When
I was a lad it happened that I also went to Spain because my father
willed it. I went to a monastery at Seville, but I had no liking for
monks and their ways, and I broke out from the monastery. For a year or
more I made my living as I best might, for I feared to return to
England as a runaway. Still I made a living and not a bad one, now in
this way and now in that, but though I am ashamed to say it, mostly by
gaming, at which I had great luck. One night I met this man Juan de
Garcia—for in his hate he gave you his true name when he would have
stabbed you—at play. Even then he had an evil fame, though he was
scarcely more than a lad, but he was handsome in person, set high in
birth, and of a pleasing manner. It chanced that he won of me at the
dice, and being in a good humour, he took me to visit at the house of
his aunt, his uncle’s widow, a lady of Seville. This aunt had one
child, a daughter, and that daughter was your mother. Now your mother,
Luisa de Garcia, was affianced to her cousin Juan de Garcia, not with
her own will indeed, for the contract had been signed when she was only
eight years old. Still it was binding, more binding indeed than in this
country, being a marriage in all except in fact. But those women who
are thus bound for the most part bear no wife’s love in their hearts,
and so it was with your mother. Indeed she both hated and feared her
cousin Juan, though I think that he loved her more than anything on
earth, and by one pretext and another she contrived to bring him to an
agreement that no marriage should be celebrated till she was full
twenty years of age. But the colder she was to him, the more was he
inflamed with desire to win her and also her possessions, which were
not small, for like all Spaniards he was passionate, and like most
gamesters and men of evil life, much in want of money.

“Now to be brief, from the first moment that your mother and I set eyes
on each other we loved one another, and it was our one desire to meet
as often as might be; and in this we had no great difficulty, for her
mother also feared and hated Juan de Garcia, her nephew by marriage,
and would have seen her daughter clear of him if possible. The end of
it was that I told my love, and a plot was made between us that we
should fly to England. But all this had not escaped the ears of Juan,
who had spies in the household, and was jealous and revengeful as only
a Spaniard can be. First he tried to be rid of me by challenging me to
a duel, but we were parted before we could draw swords. Then he hired
bravos to murder me as I walked the streets at night, but I wore a
chain shirt beneath my doublet and their daggers broke upon it, and in
place of being slain I slew one of them. Twice baffled, de Garcia was
not defeated. Fight and murder had failed, but another and surer means
remained. I know not how, but he had won some clue to the history of my
life, and of how I had broken out from the monastery. It was left to
him, therefore, to denounce me to the Holy Office as a renegade and an
infidel, and this he did one night; it was the night before the day
when we should have taken ship. I was sitting with your mother and her
mother in their house at Seville, when six cowled men entered and
seized me without a word. When I prayed to know their purpose they gave
no other answer than to hold a crucifix before my eyes. Then I knew why
I was taken, and the women ceased clinging to me and fell back sobbing.
Secretly and silently I was hurried away to the dungeons of the Holy
Office, but of all that befell me there I will not stop to tell.

“Twice I was racked, once I was seared with hot irons, thrice I was
flogged with wire whips, and all this while I was fed on food such as
we should scarcely offer to a dog here in England. At length my offence
of having escaped from a monastery and sundry blasphemies, so-called,
being proved against me, I was condemned to death by fire.

“Then at last, when after a long year of torment and of horror, I had
abandoned hope and resigned myself to die, help came. On the eve of the
day upon which I was to be consumed by flame, the chief of my
tormentors entered the dungeon where I lay on straw, and embracing me
bade me be of good cheer, for the church had taken pity on my youth and
given me my freedom. At first I laughed wildly, for I thought that this
was but another torment, and not till I was freed of my fetters,
clothed in decent garments, and set at midnight without the prison
gates, would I believe that so good a thing had befallen me through the
hand of God. I stood weak and wondering outside the gates, not knowing
where to fly, and as I stood a woman glided up to me wrapped in a dark
cloak, who whispered ‘Come.’ That woman was your mother. She had
learned of my fate from the boasting of de Garcia and set herself to
save me. Thrice her plans failed, but at length through the help of
some cunning agent, gold won what was denied to justice and to mercy,
and my life and liberty were bought with a very great sum.

“That same night we were married and fled for Cadiz, your mother and I,
but not her mother, who was bedridden with a sickness. For my sake your
beloved mother abandoned her people, what remained to her of her
fortune after paying the price of my life, and her country, so strong
is the love of woman. All had been made ready, for at Cadiz lay an
English ship, the ‘Mary’ of Bristol, in which passage was taken for us.
But the ‘Mary’ was delayed in port by a contrary wind which blew so
strongly that notwithstanding his desire to save us, her master dared
not take the sea. Two days and a night we lay in the harbour, fearing
all things not without cause, and yet most happy in each other’s love.
Now those who had charge of me in the dungeon had given out that I had
escaped by the help of my master the Devil, and I was searched for
throughout the country side. De Garcia also, finding that his cousin
and affianced wife was missing, guessed that we two were not far apart.
It was his cunning, sharpened by jealousy and hate, that dogged us down
step by step till at length he found us.

“On the morning of the third day, the gale having abated, the anchor of
the ‘Mary’ was got home and she swung out into the tideway. As she came
round and while the seamen were making ready to hoist the sails, a boat
carrying some twenty soldiers, and followed by two others, shot
alongside and summoned the captain to heave to, that his ship might be
boarded and searched under warrant from the Holy Office. It chanced
that I was on deck at the time, and suddenly, as I prepared to hide
myself below, a man, in whom I knew de Garcia himself, stood up and
called out that I was the escaped heretic whom they sought. Fearing
lest his ship should be boarded and he himself thrown into prison with
the rest of his crew, the captain would then have surrendered me. But
I, desperate with fear, tore my clothes from my body and showed the
cruel scars that marked it.

“‘You are Englishmen,’ I cried to the sailors, ‘and will you deliver me
to these foreign devils, who am of your blood? Look at their
handiwork,’ and I pointed to the half-healed scars left by the red-hot
pincers; ‘if you give me up, you send me back to more of this torment
and to death by burning. Pity my wife if you will not pity me, or if
you will pity neither, then lend me a sword that by death I may save
myself from torture.’

“Then one of the seamen, a Southwold man who had known my father,
called out: ‘By God! I for one will stand by you, Thomas Wingfield. If
they want you and your sweet lady they must kill me first,’ and seizing
a bow from the rack he drew it out of its case and strung it, and
setting an arrow on the string he pointed it at the Spaniards in the
boat.

“Then the others broke into shouts of:

“‘If you want any man from among us, come aboard and take him, you
torturing devils,’ and the like.

“Seeing where the heart of the crew lay, the captain found courage in
his turn. He made no answer to the Spaniards, but bade half of the men
hoist the sails with all speed, and the rest make ready to keep off the
soldiers should they seek to board us.

“By now the other two boats had come up and fastened on to us with
their hooks. One man climbed into the chains and thence to the deck,
and I knew him for a priest of the Holy Office, one of those who had
stood by while I was tormented. Then I grew mad at the thought of all
that I had suffered, while that devil watched, bidding them lay on for
the love of God. Snatching the bow from the hand of the Southwold
seaman, I drew the arrow to its head and loosed. It did not miss its
mark, for like you, Thomas, I was skilled with the bow, and he dived
back into the sea with an English yard shaft in his heart.

“After that they tried to board us no more, though they shot at us with
arrows, wounding one man. The captain called to us to lay down our bows
and take cover behind the bulwarks, for by now the sails began to draw.
Then de Garcia stood up in the boat and cursed me and my wife.

“‘I will find you yet,’ he screamed, with many Spanish oaths and foul
words. ‘If I must wait for twenty years I will be avenged upon you and
all you love. Be assured of this, Luisa de Garcia, hide where you will,
I shall find you, and when we meet, you shall come with me for so long
as I will keep you or that shall be the hour of your death.’

“Then we sailed away for England, and the boats fell astern.

“My sons, this is the story of my youth, and of how I came to wed your
mother whom I have buried to-day. Juan de Garcia has kept his word.”

“Yet it seems strange,” said my brother, “that after all these years he
should have murdered her thus, whom you say he loved. Surely even the
evilest of men had shrunk from such a deed!”

“There is little that is strange about it,” answered my father. “How
can we know what words were spoken between them before he stabbed her?
Doubtless he told of some of them when he cried to Thomas that now they
would see what truth there was in prophecies. What did de Garcia swear
years since?—that she should come with him or he would kill her. Your
mother was still beautiful, Geoffrey, and he may have given her choice
between flight and death. Seek to know no more, son”—and suddenly my
father hid his face in his hands and broke into sobs that were dreadful
to hear.

“Would that you had told us this tale before, father,” I said so soon
as I could speak. “Then there would have lived a devil the less in the
world to-day, and I should have been spared a long journey.”

Little did I know how long that journey would be!




CHAPTER VI
GOOD-BYE, SWEETHEART


Within twelve days of the burial of my mother and the telling of the
story of his marriage to her by my father, I was ready to start upon my
search. As it chanced a vessel was about to sail from Yarmouth to
Cadiz. She was named the “Adventuress,” of one hundred tons burden, and
carried wool and other goods outwards, purposing to return with a cargo
of wine and yew staves for bows. In this vessel my father bought me a
passage. Moreover, he gave me fifty pounds in gold, which was as much
as I would risk upon my person, and obtained letters from the Yarmouth
firm of merchants to their agents in Cadiz, in which they were advised
to advance me such sums as I might need up to a total of one hundred
and fifty English pounds, and further to assist me in any way that was
possible.

Now the ship “Adventuress” was to sail on the third day of June.
Already it was the first of that month, and that evening I must ride to
Yarmouth, whither my baggage had gone already. Except one my farewells
were made, and yet that was the one I most wished to make. Since the
day when we had sworn our troth I had gained no sight of Lily except
once at my mother’s burial, and then we had not spoken. Now it seemed
that I must go without any parting word, for her father had sent me
notice that if I came near the Hall his serving men had orders to
thrust me from the door, and this was a shame that I would not risk.
Yet it was hard that I must go upon so long a journey, whence it well
might chance I should not return, and bid her no goodbye. In my grief
and perplexity I spoke to my father, telling him how the matter stood
and asking his help.

“I go hence,” I said, “to avenge our common loss, and if need be to
give my life for the honour of our name. Aid me then in this.”

“My neighbour Bozard means his daughter for your brother Geoffrey, and
not for you, Thomas,” he answered; “and a man may do what he wills with
his own. Still I will help you if I can, at the least he cannot drive
me from his door. Bid them bring horses, and we will ride to the Hall.”

Within the half of an hour we were there, and my father asked for
speech with its master. The serving man looked at me askance,
remembering his orders, still he ushered us into the justice room where
the Squire sat drinking ale.

“Good morrow to you, neighbour,” said the Squire; “you are welcome
here, but you bring one with you who is not welcome, though he be your
son.”

“I bring him for the last time, friend Bozard. Listen to his request,
then grant it or refuse it as you will; but if you refuse it, it will
not bind us closer. The lad rides to-night to take ship for Spain to
seek that man who murdered his mother. He goes of his own free will
because after the doing of the deed it was he who unwittingly suffered
the murderer to escape, and it is well that he should go.”

“He is a young hound to run such a quarry to earth, and in a strange
country,” said the Squire. “Still I like his spirit and wish him well.
What would he of me?”

“Leave to bid farewell to your daughter. I know that his suit does not
please you and cannot wonder at it, and for my own part I think it too
early for him to set his fancy in the way of marriage. But if he would
see the maid it can do no harm, for such harm as there is has been done
already. Now for your answer.”

Squire Bozard thought a while, then said:

“The lad is a brave lad though he shall be no son-in-law of mine. He is
going far, and mayhap will return no more, and I do not wish that he
should think unkindly of me when I am dead. Go without, Thomas
Wingfield, and stand under yonder beech—Lily shall join you there and
you may speak with her for the half of an hour—no more. See to it that
you keep within sight of the window. Nay, no thanks; go before I change
my mind.”

So I went and waited under the beech with a beating heart, and
presently Lily glided up to me, a more welcome sight to my eyes than
any angel out of heaven. And, indeed, I doubt if an angel could have
been more fair than she, or more good and gentle.

“Oh! Thomas,” she whispered, when I had greeted her, “is this true that
you sail oversea to seek the Spaniard?”

“I sail to seek the Spaniard, and to find him and to kill him when he
is found. It was to come to you, Lily, that I let him go, now I must
let you go to come to him. Nay, do not weep, I have sworn to do it, and
were I to break my oath I should be dishonoured.”

“And because of this oath of yours I must be widowed, Thomas, before I
am a wife? You go and I shall never see you more.”

“Who can say, my sweet? My father went over seas and came back safe,
having passed through many perils.”

“Yes, he came back and—not alone. You are young, Thomas, and in far
countries there are ladies great and fair, and how shall I hold my own
in your heart against them, I being so far away?”

“I swear to you, Lily—”

“Nay, Thomas, swear no oaths lest you should add to your sins by
breaking them. Yet, love, forget me not, who shall forget you never.
Perhaps—oh! it wrings my heart to say it—this is our last meeting on
the earth. If so, then we must hope to meet in heaven. At the least be
sure of this, while I live I will be true to you, and father or no
father, I will die before I break my troth. I am young to speak so
largely, but it shall be as I say. Oh! this parting is more cruel than
death. Would that we were asleep and forgotten among men. Yet it is
best that you should go, for if you stayed what could we be to each
other while my father lives, and may he live long!”

“Sleep and forgetfulness will come soon enough, Lily; none must await
them for very long. Meanwhile we have our lives to live. Let us pray
that we may live them to each other. I go to seek fortune as well as
foes, and I will win it for your sake that we may marry.”

She shook her head sadly. “It were too much happiness, Thomas. Men and
women may seldom wed their true loves, or if they do, it is but to lose
them. At the least we love, and let us be thankful that we have learned
what love can be, for having loved here, perchance at the worst we may
love otherwhere when there are none to say us nay.”

Then we talked on awhile, babbling broken words of love and hope and
sorrow, as young folks so placed are wont to do, till at length Lily
looked up with a sad sweet smile and said:

“It is time to go, sweetheart. My father beckons me from the lattice.
All is finished.”

“Let us go then,” I answered huskily, and drew her behind the trunk of
the old beech. And there I caught her in my arms and kissed her again
and yet again, nor was she ashamed to kiss me back.

After this I remember little of what happened, except that as we rode
away I saw her beloved face, wan and wistful, watching me departing out
of her life. For twenty years that sad and beautiful face haunted me,
and it haunts me yet athwart life and death. Other women have loved me
and I have known other partings, some of them more terrible, but the
memory of this woman as she was then, and of her farewell look,
overruns them all. Whenever I gaze down the past I see this picture
framed in it and I know that it is one which cannot fade. Are there any
sorrows like these sorrows of our youth? Can any bitterness equal the
bitterness of such good-byes? I know but one of which I was fated to
taste in after years, and that shall be told of in its place. It is a
common jest to mock at early love, but if it be real, if it be
something more than the mere arising of the passions, early love is
late love also; it is love for ever, the best and worst event which can
befall a man or woman. I say it who am old and who have done with
everything, and it is true.

One thing I have forgotten. As we kissed and clung in our despair
behind the bole of the great beech, Lily drew a ring from her finger
and pressed it into my hand saying, “Look on this each morning when you
wake, and think of me.” It had been her mother’s, and to-day it still
is set upon my withered hand, gleaming in the winter sunlight as I
trace these words. Through the long years of wild adventure, through
all the time of after peace, in love and war, in the shine of the camp
fire, in the glare of the sacrificial flame, in the light of lonely
stars illumining the lonely wilderness, that ring has shone upon my
hand, reminding me always of her who gave it, and on this hand it shall
go down into the grave. It is a plain circlet of thick gold, somewhat
worn now, a posy-ring, and on its inner surface is cut this quaint
couplet:

Heart to heart,
Though far apart.


A fitting motto for us indeed, and one that has its meaning to this
hour.

That same day of our farewell I rode with my father to Yarmouth. My
brother Geoffrey did not come with us, but we parted with kindly words,
and of this I am glad, for we never saw each other again. No more was
said between us as to Lily Bozard and our wooing of her, though I knew
well enough that so soon as my back was turned he would try to take my
place at her side, as indeed happened. I forgive it to him; in truth I
cannot blame him much, for what man is there that would not have
desired to wed Lily who knew her? Once we were dear friends, Geoffrey
and I, but when we ripened towards manhood, our love of Lily came
between us, and we grew more and more apart. It is a common case
enough. Well, as it chanced he failed, so why should I think unkindly
of him? Let me rather remember the affection of our childhood and
forget the rest. God rest his soul.

Mary, my sister, who after Lily Bozard was now the fairest maiden in
the country side, wept much at my going. There was but a year between
us, and we loved each other dearly, for no such shadow of jealousy had
fallen on our affection. I comforted her as well as I was able, and
telling her all that had passed between me and Lily, I prayed her to
stand my friend and Lily’s, should it ever be in her power to do so.
This Mary promised to do readily enough, and though she did not give
the reason, I could see that she thought it possible that she might be
able to help us. As I have said, Lily had a brother, a young man of
some promise, who at this time was away at college, and he and my
sister Mary had a strong fancy for each other, that might or might not
ripen into something closer. So we kissed and bade farewell with tears.

And after that my father and I rode away. But when we had passed down
Pirnhow Street, and mounted the little hill beyond Waingford Mills to
the left of Bungay town, I halted my horse, and looked back upon the
pleasant valley of the Waveney where I was born, and my heart grew full
to bursting. Had I known all that must befall me, before my eyes beheld
that scene again, I think indeed that it would have burst. But God, who
in his wisdom has laid many a burden upon the backs of men, has saved
them from this; for had we foreknowledge of the future, I think that of
our own will but few of us would live to see it. So I cast one long
last look towards the distant mass of oaks that marked the spot where
Lily lived, and rode on.

On the following day I embarked on board the “Adventuress” and we
sailed. Before I left, my father’s heart softened much towards me, for
he remembered that I was my mother’s best beloved, and feared also lest
we should meet no more. So much did it soften indeed, that at the last
hour he changed his mind and wished to hold me back from going. But
having put my hand to the plough and suffered all the bitterness of
farewell, I would not return to be mocked by my brother and my
neighbours. “You speak too late, father,” I said. “You desired me to go
to work this vengeance and stirred me to it with many bitter words, and
now I would go if I knew that I must die within a week, for such oaths
cannot be lightly broken, and till mine is fulfilled the curse rests on
me.”

“So be it, son,” he answered with a sigh. “Your mother’s cruel death
maddened me and I said what I may live to be sorry for, though at the
best I shall not live long, for my heart is broken. Perhaps I should
have remembered that vengeance is in the hand of the Lord, who wreaks
it at His own time and without our help. Do not think unkindly of me,
my boy, if we should chance to meet no more, for I love you, and it was
but the deeper love that I bore to your mother which made me deal
harshly with you.”

“I know it, father, and bear no grudge. But if you think that you owe
me anything, pay it by holding back my brother from working wrong to me
and Lily Bozard while I am absent.”

“I will do my best, son, though were it not that you and she have grown
so dear to each other, the match would have pleased me well. But as I
have said, I shall not be long here to watch your welfare in this or
any other matter, and when I am gone things must follow their own fate.
Do not forget your God or your home wherever you chance to wander,
Thomas: keep yourself from brawling, beware of women that are the snare
of youth, and set a watch upon your tongue and your temper which is not
of the best. Moreover, wherever you may be do not speak ill of the
religion of the land, or make a mock of it by your way of life, lest
you should learn how cruel men can be when they think that it is
pleasing to their gods, as I have learnt already.”

I said that I would bear his counsel in mind, and indeed it saved me
from many a sorrow. Then he embraced me and called on the Almighty to
take me in His care, and we parted.

I never saw him more, for though he was but middle-aged, within a year
of my going my father died suddenly of a distemper of the heart in the
nave of Ditchingham church, as he stood there, near the rood screen,
musing by my mother’s grave one Sunday after mass, and my brother took
his lands and place. God rest him also! He was a true-hearted man, but
more wrapped up in his love for my mother than it is well for any man
to be who would look at life largely and do right by all. For such
love, though natural to women, is apt to turn to something that
partakes of selfishness, and to cause him who bears it to think all
else of small account. His children were nothing to my father when
compared to my mother, and he would have been content to lose them
every one if thereby he might have purchased back her life. But after
all it was a noble infirmity, for he thought little of himself and had
gone through much to win her.

Of my voyage to Cadiz, to which port I had learned that de Garcia’s
ship was bound, there is little to be told. We met with contrary winds
in the Bay of Biscay and were driven into the harbour of Lisbon, where
we refitted. But at last we came safely to Cadiz, having been forty
days at sea.




CHAPTER VII
ANDRES DE FONSECA


Now I shall dwell but briefly on all the adventures which befell me
during the year or so that I remained in Spain, for were I to set out
everything at length, this history would have no end, or at least mine
would find me before I came to it.

Many travellers have told of the glories of Seville, to which ancient
Moorish city I journeyed with all speed, sailing there up the
Guadalquivir, and I have to tell of lands from which no other wanderer
has returned to England, and must press on to them. To be short then;
foreseeing that it might be necessary for me to stop some time in
Seville, and being desirous to escape notice and to be at the smallest
expense possible, I bethought me that it would be well if I could find
means of continuing my studies of medicine, and to this end I obtained
certain introductions from the firm of merchants to whose care I had
been recommended, addressed to doctors of medicine in Seville. These
letters at my request were made out not in my own name but in that of
“Diego d’Aila,” for I did not wish it to be known that I was an
Englishman. Nor, indeed, was this likely, except my speech should
betray me, for, as I have said, in appearance I was very Spanish, and
the hindrance of the language was one that lessened every day, since
having already learned it from my mother, and taking every opportunity
to read and speak it, within six months I could talk Castilian except
for some slight accent, like a native of the land. Also I have a gift
for the acquiring of languages.

When I was come to Seville, and had placed my baggage in an inn, not
one of the most frequented, I set out to deliver a letter of
recommendation to a famous physician of the town whose name I have long
forgotten. This physician had a fine house in the street of Las Palmas,
a great avenue planted with graceful trees, that has other little
streets running into it. Down one of these I came from my inn, a quiet
narrow place having houses with _patios_ or courtyards on either side
of it. As I walked down this street I noticed a man sitting in the
shade on a stool in the doorway of his _patio_. He was small and
withered, with keen black eyes and a wonderful air of wisdom, and he
watched me as I went by. Now the house of the famous physician whom I
sought was so placed that the man sitting at this doorway could command
it with his eyes and take note of all who went in and came out. When I
had found the house I returned again into the quiet street and walked
to and fro there for a while, thinking of what tale I should tell to
the physician, and all the time the little man watched me with his keen
eyes. At last I had made up my story and went to the house, only to
find that the physician was from home. Having inquired when I might
find him I left, and once more took to the narrow street, walking
slowly till I came to where the little man sat. As I passed him, his
broad hat with which he was fanning himself slipped to the ground
before my feet. I stooped down, lifted it from the pavement, and
restored it to him.

“A thousand thanks, young sir,” he said in a full and gentle voice.
“You are courteous for a foreigner.”

“How do you know me to be a foreigner, señor?” I asked, surprised out
of my caution.

“If I had not guessed it before, I should know it now,” he answered,
smiling gravely. “Your Castilian tells its own tale.”

I bowed, and was about to pass on, when he addressed me again.

“What is your hurry, young sir? Step in and take a cup of wine with me;
it is good.”

I was about to say him nay, when it came into my mind that I had
nothing to do, and that perhaps I might learn something from this
gossip.

“The day is hot, señor, and I accept.”

He spoke no more, but rising, led me into a courtyard paved with marble
in the centre of which was a basin of water, having vines trained
around it. Here were chairs and a little table placed in the shade of
the vines. When he had closed the door of the _patio_ and we were
seated, he rang a silver bell that stood upon the table, and a girl,
young and fair, appeared from the house, dressed in a quaint Spanish
dress.

“Bring wine,” said my host.

The wine was brought, white wine of Oporto such as I had never tasted
before.

“Your health, señor?” And my host stopped, his glass in his hand, and
looked at me inquiringly.

“Diego d’Aila,” I answered.

“Humph,” he said. “A Spanish name, or perhaps an imitation Spanish
name, for I do not know it, and I have a good head for names.”

“That is my name, to take or to leave, señor?”—And I looked at him in
turn.

“Andres de Fonseca,” he replied bowing, “a physician of this city, well
known enough, especially among the fair. Well, Señor Diego, I take your
name, for names are nothing, and at times it is convenient to change
them, which is nobody’s business except their owners”. I see that you
are a stranger in this city—no need to look surprised, señor, one who
is familiar with a town does not gaze and stare and ask the path of
passers-by, nor does a native of Seville walk on the sunny side of the
street in summer. And now, if you will not think me impertinent, I will
ask you what can be the business of so healthy a young man with my
rival yonder?” And he nodded towards the house of the famous physician.

“A man’s business, like his name, is his own affair, señor,” I
answered, setting my host down in my mind as one of those who disgrace
our art by plying openly for patients that they may capture their fees.
“Still, I will tell you. I am also a physician, though not yet fully
qualified, and I seek a place where I may help some doctor of repute in
his daily practice, and thus gain experience and my living with it.”

“Ah is it so? Well, señor, then you will look in vain yonder,” and
again he nodded towards the physician’s house. “Such as he will take no
apprentice without the fee be large indeed; it is not the custom of
this city.”

“Then I must seek a livelihood elsewhere, or otherwise.”

“I did not say so. Now, señor, let us see what you know of medicine,
and what is more important, of human nature, for of the first none of
us can ever know much, but he who knows the latter will be a leader of
men—or of women—who lead the men.”

And without more ado he put me many questions, each of them so shrewd
and going so directly to the heart of the matter in hand, that I
marvelled at his sagacity. Some of these questions were medical,
dealing chiefly with the ailments of women, others were general and
dealt more with their characters. At length he finished.

“You will do, señor,” he said; “you are a young man of parts and
promise, though, as was to be expected from one of your years, you lack
experience. There is stuff in you, señor, and you have a heart, which
is a good thing, for the blunders of a man with a heart often carry him
further than the cunning of the cynic; also you have a will and know
how to direct it.”

I bowed, and did my best to hold back my satisfaction at his words from
showing in my face.

“Still,” he went on, “all this would not cause me to submit to you the
offer that I am about to make, for many a prettier fellow than yourself
is after all unlucky, or a fool at the bottom, or bad tempered and
destined to the dogs, as for aught I know you may be also. But I take
my chance of that because you suit me in another way. Perhaps you may
scarcely know it yourself, but you have beauty, señor, beauty of a very
rare and singular type, which half the ladies of Seville will praise
when they come to know you.”

“I am much flattered,” I said, “but might I ask what all these
compliments may mean? To be brief, what is your offer?”

“To be brief then, it is this. I am in need of an assistant who must
possess all the qualities that I see in you, but most of all one which
I can only guess you to possess—discretion. That assistant would not be
ill-paid; this house would be at his disposal, and he would have
opportunities of learning the world such as are given to few. What say
you?”

“I say this, señor, that I should wish to know more of the business in
which I am expected to assist. Your offers sound too liberal, and I
fear that I must earn your bounty by the doing of work that honest men
might shrink from.”

“A fair argument, but, as it happens, not quite a correct one. Listen:
you have been told that yonder physician, to whose house you went but
now, and these”—here he repeated four or five names—“are the greatest
of their tribe in Seville. It is not so. I am the greatest and the
richest, and I do more business than any two of them. Do you know what
my earnings have been this day alone? I will tell you; just over
twenty-five gold pesos,[2] more than all the rest of the profession
have taken together, I will wager. You want to know how I earn so much;
you want to know also, why, if I have earned so much, I am not content
to rest from my labours. Good, I will tell you. I earn it by
ministering to the vanities of women and sheltering them from the
results of their own folly. Has a lady a sore heart, she comes to me
for comfort and advice. Has she pimples on her face, she flies to me to
cure them. Has she a secret love affair, it is I who hide her
indiscretion; I consult the future for her, I help her to atone the
past, I doctor her for imaginary ailments, and often enough I cure her
of real ones. Half the secrets of Seville are in my hands; did I choose
to speak I could set a score of noble houses to broil and bloodshed.
But I do not speak, I am paid to keep silent; and when I am not paid,
still I keep silent for my credit’s sake. Hundreds of women think me
their saviour, I know them for my dupes. But mark you, I do not push
this game too far. A love philtre—of coloured water—I may give at a
price, but not a poisoned rose. These they must seek elsewhere. For the
rest, in my way I am honest. I take the world as it comes, that is all,
and, as women will be fools, I profit by their folly and have grown
rich upon it.

 [2] About sixty-three pounds sterling.


“Yes, I have grown rich, and yet I cannot stop. I love the money that
is power; but more than all, I love the way of life. Talk of romances
and adventure! What romance or adventure is half so wonderful as those
that come daily to my notice? And I play a part in every one of them,
and none the less a leading part because I do not shout and strut upon
the boards.”

“If all this is so, why do you seek the help of an unknown lad, a
stranger of whom you know nothing?” I asked bluntly.

“Truly, you lack experience,” the old man answered with a laugh. “Do
you then suppose that I should choose one who was _not_ a stranger—one
who might have ties within this city with which I was unacquainted. And
as for knowing nothing of you, young man, do you think that I have
followed this strange trade of mine for forty years without learning to
judge at sight? Perhaps I know you better than you know yourself. By
the way, the fact that you are deeply enamoured of that maid whom you
have left in England is a recommendation to me, for whatever follies
you may commit, you will scarcely embarrass me and yourself by
suffering your affections to be seriously entangled. Ah! have I
astonished you?”

“How do you know?” I began—then ceased.

“How do I know? Why, easily enough. Those boots you wear were made in
England. I have seen many such when I travelled there; your accent also
though faint is English, and twice you have spoken English words when
your Castilian failed you. Then for the maid, is not that a betrothal
ring upon your hand? And when I spoke to you of the ladies of this
country, my talk did not interest you overmuch as at your age it had
done were you heart-whole. Surely also the lady is fair and tall? Ah! I
thought so. I have noticed that men and women love their opposite in
colour, no invariable rule indeed, but good for a guess.”

“You are very clever, señor.”

“No, not clever, but trained, as you will be when you have been a year
in my hands, though perchance you do not intend to stop so long in
Seville. Perhaps you came here with an object, and wish to pass the
time profitably till it is fulfilled. A good guess again, I think.
Well, so be it, I will risk that; object and attainment are often far
apart. Do you take my offer?”

“I incline to do so.”

“Then you will take it. Now I have something more to say before we come
to terms. I do not want you to play the part of an apothecary’s drudge.
You will figure before the world as my nephew, come from abroad to
learn my trade. You will help me in it indeed, but that is not all your
duty. Your part will be to mix in the life of Seville, and to watch
those whom I bid you watch, to drop a word here and a hint there, and
in a hundred ways that I shall show you to draw grist to my mill—and to
your own. You must be brilliant and witty, or sad and learned, as I
wish; you must make the most of your person and your talents, for these
go far with my customers. To the hidalgo you must talk of arms, to the
lady, of love; but you must never commit yourself beyond redemption.
And above all, young man”—and here his manner changed and his face grew
stern and almost fierce—“you must never violate my confidence or the
confidence of my clients. On this point I will be quite open with you,
and I pray you for your own sake to believe what I say, however much
you may mistrust the rest. If you break faith with me, _you die_. You
die, not by my hand, but you die. That is my price; take it or leave
it. Should you leave it and go hence to tell what you have heard this
day, even then misfortune may overtake you suddenly. Do you
understand?”

“I understand. For my own sake I will respect your confidence.”

“Young sir, I like you better than ever. Had you said that you would
respect it because it was a confidence, I should have mistrusted you,
for doubtless you feel that secrets communicated so readily have no
claim to be held sacred. Nor have they, but when their violation
involves the sad and accidental end of the violator, it is another
matter. Well now, do you accept?”

“I accept.”

“Good. Your baggage I suppose is at the inn. I will send porters to
discharge your score and bring it here. No need for you to go, nephew,
let us stop and drink another glass of wine; the sooner we grow
intimate the better, nephew.”

It was thus that first I became acquainted with Señor Andres de
Fonseca, my benefactor, the strangest man whom I have ever known.
Doubtless any person reading this history would think that I, the
narrator, was sowing a plentiful crop of troubles for myself in having
to deal with him, setting him down as a rogue of the deepest, such as
sometimes, for their own wicked purposes, decoy young men to crime and
ruin. But it was not so, and this is the strangest part of the strange
story. All that Andres de Fonseca told me was true to the very letter.

He was a gentleman of great talent who had been rendered a little mad
by misfortunes in his early life. As a physician I have never met his
master, if indeed he has one in these times, and as a man versed in the
world and more especially in the world of women, I have known none to
compare with him. He had travelled far, and seen much, and he forgot
nothing. In part he was a quack, but his quackery always had a meaning
in it. He fleeced the foolish, indeed, and even juggled with astronomy,
making money out of their superstition; but on the other hand he did
many a kind act without reward. He would make a rich lady pay ten gold
pesos for the dyeing of her hair, but often he would nurse some poor
girl through her trouble and ask no charge; yes, and find her honest
employment after it. He who knew all the secrets of Seville never made
money out of them by threat of exposure, as he said because it would
not pay to do so, but really because though he affected to be a selfish
knave, at bottom his heart was honest.

For my own part I found life with him both easy and happy, so far as
mine could be quite happy. Soon I learned my role and played it well.
It was given out that I was the nephew of the rich old physician
Fonseca, whom he was training to take his place; and this, together
with my own appearance and manners, ensured me a welcome in the best
houses of Seville. Here I took that share of our business which my
master could not take, for now he never mixed among the fashion of the
city. Money I was supplied with in abundance so that I could ruffle it
with the best, but soon it became known that I looked to business as
well as to pleasure. Often and often during some gay ball or carnival,
a lady would glide up to me and ask beneath her breath if Don Andres de
Fonseca would consent to see her privately on a matter of some
importance, and I would fix an hour then and there. Had it not been for
me such patients would have been lost to us, since, for the most part,
their timidity had kept them away.

In the same fashion when the festival was ended and I prepared to wend
homewards, now and again a gallant would slip his arm in mine and ask
my master’s help in some affair of love or honour, or even of the
purse. Then I would lead him straight to the old Moorish house where
Don Andres sat writing in his velvet robe like some spider in his web,
for the most of our business was done at night; and straight-way the
matter would be attended to, to my master’s profit and the satisfaction
of all. By degrees it became known that though I was so young yet I had
discretion, and that nothing which went in at my ears came out of my
lips; that I neither brawled nor drank nor gambled to any length, and
that though I was friendly with many fair ladies, there were none who
were entitled to know my secrets. Also it became known that I had some
skill in my art of healing, and it was said among the ladies of Seville
that there lived no man in that city so deft at clearing the skin of
blemishes or changing the colour of the hair as old Fonseca’s nephew,
and as any one may know this reputation alone was worth a fortune. Thus
it came about that I was more and more consulted on my own account. In
short, things went so well with us that in the first six months of my
service I added by one third to the receipts of my master’s practice,
large as they had been before, besides lightening his labours not a
little.

It was a strange life, and of the things that I saw and learned, could
they be written, I might make a tale indeed, but they have no part in
this history. For it was as though the smiles and silence with which
men and women hide their thoughts were done away, and their hearts
spoke to us in the accents of truth. Now some fair young maid or wife
would come to us with confessions of wickedness that would be thought
impossible, did not her story prove itself; the secret murder perchance
of a spouse, or a lover, or a rival; now some aged dame who would win a
husband in his teens, now some wealthy low-born man or woman, who
desired to buy an alliance with one lacking money, but of noble blood.
Such I did not care to help indeed, but to the love-sick or the
love-deluded I listened with a ready ear, for I had a fellow-feeling
with them. Indeed so deep and earnest was my sympathy that more than
once I found the unhappy fair ready to transfer their affections to my
unworthy self, and in fact once things came about so that, had I willed
it, I could have married one of the loveliest and wealthiest noble
ladies of Seville.

But I would none of it, who thought of my English Lily by day and
night.




CHAPTER VIII
THE SECOND MEETING


It may be thought that while I was employed thus I had forgotten the
object of my coming to Spain, namely to avenge my mother’s murder on
the person of Juan de Garcia. But this was not so. So soon as I was
settled in the house of Andres de Fonseca I set myself to make
inquiries as to de Garcia’s whereabouts with all possible diligence,
but without result.

Indeed, when I came to consider the matter coolly it seemed that I had
but a slender chance of finding him in this city. He had, indeed, given
it out in Yarmouth that he was bound for Seville, but no ship bearing
the same name as his had put in at Cadiz or sailed up the Guadalquivir,
nor was it likely, having committed murder in England, that he would
speak the truth as to his destination. Still I searched on. The house
where my mother and grandmother had lived was burned down, and as their
mode of life had been retired, after more than twenty years of change
few even remembered their existence. Indeed I only discovered one, an
old woman whom I found living in extreme poverty, and who once had been
my grandmother’s servant and knew my mother well, although she was not
in the house at the time of her flight to England. From this woman I
gathered some information, though, needless to say, I did not tell her
that I was the grandson of her old mistress.

It seemed that after my mother fled to England with my father, de
Garcia persecuted my grandmother and his aunt with lawsuits and by
other means, till at last she was reduced to beggary, in which
condition the villain left her to die. So poor was she indeed, that she
was buried in a public grave. After that the old woman, my informant,
said she had heard that de Garcia had committed some crime and been
forced to flee the country. What the crime was she could not remember,
but it had happened about fifteen years ago.

All this I learned when I had been about three months in Seville, and
though it was of interest it did not advance me in my search.

Some four or five nights afterwards, as I entered my employer’s house I
met a young woman coming out of the doorway of the _patio;_ she was
thickly veiled and my notice was drawn to her by her tall and beautiful
figure and because she was weeping so violently that her body shook
with her sobs. I was already well accustomed to such sights, for many
of those who sought my master’s counsel had good cause to weep, and I
passed her without remark. But when I was come into the room where he
received his patients, I mentioned that I had met such a person and
asked if it was any one whom I knew.

“Ah! nephew,” said Fonseca, who always called me thus by now, and
indeed began to treat me with as much affection as though I were really
of his blood, “a sad case, but you do not know her and she is no paying
patient. A poor girl of noble birth who had entered religion and taken
her vows, when a gallant appears, meets her secretly in the convent
garden, promises to marry her if she will fly with him, indeed does go
through some mummery of marriage with her—so she says—and the rest of
it. Now he has deserted her and she is in trouble, and what is more,
should the priests catch her, likely to learn what it feels like to die
by inches in a convent wall. She came to me for counsel and brought
some silver ornaments as the fee. Here they are.”

“You took them!”

“Yes, I took them—I always take a fee, but I gave her back their weight
in gold. What is more, I told her where she might hide from the priests
till the hunt is done with. What I did not like to tell her is that her
lover is the greatest villain who ever trod the streets of Seville.
What was the good? She will see little more of him. Hist! here comes
the duchess—an astrological case this. Where are the horoscope and the
wand, yes, and the crystal ball? There, shade the lamps, give me the
book, and vanish.”

I obeyed, and presently met the great lady, a stout woman attended by a
duenna, gliding fearfully through the darkened archways to learn the
answer of the stars and pay many good pesos for it, and the sight of
her made me laugh so much that I forgot quickly about the other lady
and her woes.

And now I must tell how I met my cousin and my enemy de Garcia for the
second time. Two days after my meeting with the veiled lady it chanced
that I was wandering towards midnight through a lonely part of the old
city little frequented by passers-by. It was scarcely safe to be thus
alone in such a place and hour, but the business with which I had been
charged by my master was one that must be carried out unattended. Also
I had no enemies whom I knew of, and was armed with the very sword that
I had taken from de Garcia in the lane at Ditchingham, the sword that
had slain my mother, and which I bore in the hope that it might serve
to avenge her. In the use of this weapon I had grown expert enough by
now, for every morning I took lessons in the art of fence.

My business being done I was walking slowly homeward, and as I went I
fell to thinking of the strangeness of my present life and of how far
it differed from my boyhood in the valley of the Waveney, and of many
other things. And then I thought of Lily and wondered how her days
passed, and if my brother Geoffrey persecuted her to marry him, and
whether or no she would resist his importunities and her father’s. And
so as I walked musing I came to a water-gate that opened on to the
Guadalquivir, and leaning upon the coping of a low wall I rested there
idly to consider the beauty of the night. In truth it was a lovely
night, for across all these years I remember it. Let those who have
seen it say if they know any prospect more beautiful than the sight of
the August moon shining on the broad waters of the Guadalquivir and the
clustering habitations of the ancient city.

Now as I leaned upon the wall and looked, I saw a man pass up the steps
beside me and go on into the shadow of the street. I took no note of
him till presently I heard a murmur of distant voices, and turning my
head I discovered that the man was in conversation with a woman whom he
had met at the head of the path that ran down to the water-gate.
Doubtless it was a lovers’ meeting, and since such sights are of
interest to all, and more especially to the young, I watched the pair.
Soon I learned that there was little of tenderness in this tryst, at
least on the part of the gallant, who drew continually backwards toward
me as though he would seek the boat by which doubtless he had come, and
I marvelled at this, for the moonlight shone upon the woman’s face, and
even at that distance I could see that it was very fair. The man’s face
I could not see however, since his back was towards me for the most
part, moreover he wore a large _sombrero_ that shaded it. Now they came
nearer to me, the man always drawing backward and the woman always
following, till at length they were within earshot. The woman was
pleading with the man.

“Surely you will not desert me,” she said, “after marrying me and all
that you have sworn; you will not have the heart to desert me. I
abandoned everything for you. I am in great danger. I—” and here her
voice fell so that I could not catch her words.

Then he spoke. “Fairest, now as always I adore you. But we must part
awhile. You owe me much, Isabella. I have rescued you from the grave, I
have taught you what it is to live and love. Doubtless with your
advantages and charms, your great charms, you will profit by the
lesson. Money I cannot give you, for I have none to spare, but I have
endowed you with experience that is more valuable by far. This is our
farewell for awhile and I am brokenhearted. Yet

‘’Neath fairer skies
Shine other eyes,’


and I—” and again he spoke so low that I could not catch his words.

As he talked on, all my body began to tremble. The scene was moving
indeed, but it was not that which stirred me so deeply, it was the
man’s voice and bearing that reminded me—no, it could scarcely be!

“Oh! you will not be so cruel,” said the lady, “to leave me, your wife,
thus alone and in such sore trouble and danger. Take me with you, Juan,
I beseech you!” and she caught him by the arm and clung to him.

He shook her from him somewhat roughly, and as he did so his wide hat
fell to the ground so that the moonlight shone upon his face. By
Heaven! it was he—Juan de Garcia and no other! I could not be mistaken.
There was the deeply carved, cruel face, the high forehead with the
scar on it, the thin sneering mouth, the peaked beard and curling hair.
Chance had given him into my hand, and I would kill him or he should
kill me.

I took three paces and stood before him, drawing my sword as I came.

“What, my dove, have you a bully at hand?” he said stepping back
astonished. “Your business, señor? Are you here to champion beauty in
distress?”

“I am here, Juan de Garcia, to avenge a murdered woman. Do you remember
a certain river bank away in England, where you chanced to meet a lady
you had known, and to leave her dead? Or if you have forgotten, perhaps
at least you will remember this, which I carry that it may kill you,”
and I flashed the sword that had been his before his eyes.

“Mother of God! It is the English boy who—” and he stopped.

“It is Thomas Wingfield who beat and bound you, and who now purposes to
finish what he began yonder as he has sworn. Draw, or, Juan de Garcia,
I will stab you where you stand.”

De Garcia heard this speech, that to-day seems to me to smack of the
theatre, though it was spoken in grimmest earnest, and his face grew
like the face of a trapped wolf. Yet I saw that he had no mind to
fight, not because of cowardice, for to do him justice he was no
coward, but because of superstition. He feared to fight with me since,
as I learned afterwards, he believed that he would meet his end at my
hand, and it was for this reason chiefly that he strove to kill me when
first we met.

“The duello has its laws, señor,” he said courteously. “It is not usual
to fight thus unseconded and in the presence of a woman. If you believe
that you have any grievance against me—though I know not of what you
rave, or the name by which you call me—I will meet you where and when
you will.” And all the while he looked over his shoulder seeking some
way of escape.

“You will meet me now,” I answered. “Draw or I strike!”

Then he drew, and we fell to it desperately enough, till the sparks
flew, indeed, and the rattle of steel upon steel rang down the quiet
street. At first he had somewhat the better of me, for my hate made me
wild in my play, but soon I settled to the work and grew cooler. I
meant to kill him—more, I knew that I should kill him if none came
between us. He was still a better swordsman than I, who, till I fought
with him in the lane at Ditchingham, had never even seen one of these
Spanish rapiers, but I had the youth and the right on my side, as also
I had an eye like a hawk’s and a wrist of steel.

Slowly I pressed him back, and ever my play grew closer and better and
his became wilder. Now I had touched him twice, once in the face, and I
held him with his back against the wall of the way that led down to the
water-gate, and it had come to this, that he scarcely strove to thrust
at me at all, but stood on his defence waiting till I should tire.
Then, when victory was in my hand disaster overtook me, for the woman,
who had been watching bewildered, saw that her faithless lover was in
danger of death and straightway seized me from behind, at the same time
sending up shriek after shriek for help. I shook her from me quickly
enough, but not before de Garcia, seeing his advantage, had dealt me a
coward’s thrust that took me in the right shoulder and half crippled
me, so that in my turn I must stand on my defence if I would keep my
life in me. Meanwhile the shrieks had been heard, and of a sudden the
watch came running round the corner whistling for help. De Garcia saw
them, and disengaging suddenly, turned and ran for the water-gate, the
lady also vanishing, whither I do not know.

Now the watch was on me, and their leader came at me to seize me,
holding a lantern in his hand. I struck it with the handle of the
sword, so that it fell upon the roadway, where it blazed up like a
bonfire. Then I turned also and fled, for I did not wish to be dragged
before the magistrates of the city as a brawler, and in my desire to
escape I forgot that de Garcia was escaping also. Away I went and three
of the watch after me, but they were stout and scant of breath, and by
the time that I had run three furlongs I distanced them. I halted to
get my breath and remembered that I had lost de Garcia and did not know
when I should find him again. At first I was minded to return and seek
him, but reflection told me that by now it would be useless, also that
the end of it might be that I should fall into the hands of the watch,
who would know me by my wound, which began to pain me. So I went
homeward cursing my fortune, and the woman who had clasped me from
behind just as I was about to send the death-thrust home, and also my
lack of skill which had delayed that thrust so long. Twice I might have
made it and twice I had waited, being overcautious and over-anxious to
be sure, and now I had lost my chance, and might bide many a day before
it came again.

How should I find him in this great city? Doubtless, though I had not
thought of it, de Garcia passed under some feigned name as he had done
at Yarmouth. It was bitter indeed to have been so near to vengeance and
to have missed it.

By now I was at home and bethought me that I should do well to go to
Fonseca, my master, and ask his help. Hitherto I had said nothing of
this matter to him, for I have always loved to keep my own counsel, and
as yet I had not spoken of my past even to him. Going to the room where
he was accustomed to receive patients, I found he had retired to rest,
leaving orders that I was not to awake him this night as he was weary.
So I bound up my hurt after a fashion and sought my bed also, very
ill-satisfied with my fortune.

On the morrow I went to my master’s chamber where he still lay abed,
having been seized by a sudden weakness that was the beginning of the
illness which ended in his death. As I mixed a draught for him he
noticed that my shoulder was hurt and asked me what had happened. This
gave me my opportunity, which I was not slow to take.

“Have you patience to listen to a story?” I said, “for I would seek
your help.”

“Ah!” he answered, “it is the old case, the physician cannot heal
himself. Speak on, nephew.”

Then I sat down by the bed and told him all, keeping nothing back. I
told him the history of my mother and my father’s courtship, of my own
childhood, of the murder of my mother by de Garcia, and of the oath
that I had sworn to be avenged upon him. Lastly I told him of what had
happened upon the previous night and how my enemy had evaded me. All
the while that I was speaking Fonseca, wrapped in a rich Moorish robe,
sat up in the bed holding his knees beneath his chin, and watching my
face with his keen eyes. But he spoke no word and made no sign till I
had finished the tale.

“You are strangely foolish, nephew,” he said at length. “For the most
part youth fails through rashness, but you err by over-caution. By
over-caution in your fence you lost your chance last night, and so by
over-caution in hiding this tale from me you have lost a far greater
opportunity. What, have you not seen me give counsel in many such
matters, and have you ever known me to betray the confidence even of
the veriest stranger? Why then did you fear for yours?”

“I do not know,” I answered, “but I thought that first I would search
for myself.”

“Pride goeth before a fall, nephew. Now listen: had I known this
history a month ago, by now de Garcia had perished miserably, and not
by your hand, but by that of the law. I have been acquainted with the
man from his childhood, and know enough to hang him twice over did I
choose to speak. More, I knew your mother, boy, and now I see that it
was the likeness in your face to hers that haunted me, for from the
first it was familiar. It was I also who bribed the keepers of the Holy
Office to let your father loose, though, as it chanced, I never saw
him, and arranged his flight. Since then, I have had de Garcia through
my hands some four or five times, now under this name and now under
that. Once even he came to me as a client, but the villainy that he
would have worked was too black for me to touch. This man is the
wickedest whom I have known in Seville, and that is saying much, also
he is the cleverest and the most revengeful. He lives by vice for vice,
and there are many deaths upon his hands. But he has never prospered in
his evil-doing, and to-day he is but an adventurer without a name, who
lives by blackmail, and by ruining women that he may rob them at his
leisure. Give me those books from the strong box yonder, and I will
tell you of this de Garcia.”

I did as he bade me, bringing the heavy parchment volumes, each bound
in vellum and written in cipher.

“These are my records,” he said, “though none can read them except
myself. Now for the index. Ah! here it is. Give me volume three, and
open it at page two hundred and one.”

I obeyed, laying the book on the bed before him, and he began to read
the crabbed marks as easily as though they were good black-letter.

“De Garcia—Juan. Height, appearance, family, false names, and so on.
This is it—history. Now listen.”

Then came some two pages of closely written matter, expressed in secret
signs that Fonseca translated as he read. It was brief enough, but such
a record as it contained I have never heard before nor since. Here, set
out against this one man’s name, was well nigh every wickedness of
which a human being could be capable, carried through by him to gratify
his appetites and revengeful hate, and to provide himself with gold.

In that black list were two murders: one of a rival by the knife, and
one of a mistress by poison. And there were other things even worse,
too shameful, indeed, to be written.

“Doubtless there is more that has not come beneath my notice,” said
Fonseca coolly, “but these things I know for truth, and one of the
murders could be proved against him were he captured. Stay, give me
ink, I must add to the record.”

And he wrote in his cipher: “In May, 1517, the said de Garcia sailed to
England on a trading voyage, and there, in the parish of Ditchingham,
in the county of Norfolk, he murdered Luisa Wingfield, spoken of above
as Luisa de Garcia, his cousin, to whom he was once betrothed. In
September of the same year, or previously, under cover of a false
marriage, he decoyed and deserted one Donna Isabella of the noble
family of Siguenza, a nun in a religious house in this city.”

“What!” I exclaimed, “is the girl who came to seek your help two nights
since the same that de Garcia deserted?”

“The very same, nephew. It was she whom you heard pleading with him
last night. Had I known two days ago what I know to-day, by now this
villain had been safe in prison. But perhaps it is not yet too late. I
am ill, but I will rise and see to it. Leave it to me, nephew. Go,
nurse yourself, and leave it to me; if anything may be done I can do
it. Stay, bid a messenger be ready. This evening I shall know whatever
there is to be known.”

That night Fonseca sent for me again.

“I have made inquiries,” he said. “I have even warned the officers of
justice for the first time for many years, and they are hunting de
Garcia as bloodhounds hunt a slave. But nothing can be heard of him. He
has vanished and left no trace. To-night I write to Cadiz, for he may
have fled there down the river. One thing I have discovered, however.
The Señora Isabella was caught by the watch, and being recognised as
having escaped from a convent, she was handed over to the executories
of the Holy Office, that her case may be investigated, or in other
words, should her fault be proved, to death.”

“Can she be rescued?”

“Impossible. Had she followed my counsel she would never have been
taken.”

“Can she be communicated with?”

“No. Twenty years ago it might have been managed, now the Office is
stricter and purer. Gold has no power there. We shall never see or hear
of her again, unless, indeed, it is at the hour of her death, when,
should she choose to speak with me, the indulgence may possibly be
granted to her, though I doubt it. But it is not likely that she will
wish to do so. Should she succeed in hiding her disgrace, she may
escape; but it is not probable. Do not look so sad, nephew, religion
must have its sacrifices. Perchance it is better for her to die thus
than to live for many years dead in life. She can die but once. May her
blood lie heavy on de Garcia’s head!”

“Amen!” I answered.




CHAPTER IX
THOMAS BECOMES RICH


For many months we heard no more of de Garcia or of Isabella de
Siguenza. Both had vanished leaving no sign, and we searched for them
in vain. As for me I fell back into my former way of life of assistant
to Fonseca, posing before the world as his nephew. But it came about
that from the night of my duel with the murderer, my master’s health
declined steadily through the action of a wasting disease of the liver
which baffled all skill, so that within eight months of that time he
lay almost bedridden and at the point of death. His mind indeed
remained quite clear, and on occasions he would even receive those who
came to consult him, reclining on a chair and wrapped in his
embroidered robe. But the hand of death lay on him, and he knew that it
was so. As the weeks went by he grew more and more attached to me, till
at length, had I been his son, he could not have treated me with a
greater affection, while for my part I did what lay in my power to
lessen his sufferings, for he would let no other physician near him.

At length when he had grown very feeble he expressed a desire to see a
notary. The man he named was sent for and remained closeted with him
for an hour or more, when he left for a while to return with several of
his clerks, who accompanied him to my master’s room, from which I was
excluded. Presently they all went away, bearing some parchments with
them.

That evening Fonseca sent for me. I found him very weak, but cheerful
and full of talk.

“Come here, nephew,” he said, “I have had a busy day. I have been busy
all my life through, and it would not be well to grow idle at the last.
Do you know what I have been doing this day?”

I shook my head.

“I will tell you. I have been making my will—there is something to
leave; not so very much, but still something.”

“Do not talk of wills,” I said; “I trust that you may live for many
years.”

He laughed. “You must think badly of my case, nephew, when you think
that I can be deceived thus. I am about to die as you know well, and I
do not fear death. My life has been prosperous but not happy, for it
was blighted in its spring—no matter how. The story is an old one and
not worth telling; moreover, whichever way it had read, it had all been
one now in the hour of death. We must travel our journey each of us;
what does it matter if the road has been good or bad when we have
reached the goal? For my part religion neither comforts nor frightens
me now at the last. I will stand or fall upon the record of my life. I
have done evil in it and I have done good; the evil I have done because
nature and temptation have been too strong for me at times, the good
also because my heart prompted me to it. Well, it is finished, and
after all death cannot be so terrible, seeing that every human being is
born to undergo it, together with all living things. Whatever else is
false, I hold this to be true, that God exists and is more merciful
than those who preach Him would have us to believe.” And he ceased
exhausted.

Often since then I have thought of his words, and I still think of them
now that my own hour is so near. As will be seen Fonseca was a
fatalist, a belief which I do not altogether share, holding as I do
that within certain limits we are allowed to shape our own characters
and destinies. But his last sayings I believe to be true. God is
merciful, and death is not terrible either in its act or in its
consequence.

Presently Fonseca spoke again. “Why do you lead me to talk of such
things? They weary me and I have little time. I was telling of my will.
Nephew, listen. Except certain sums that I have given to be spent in
charities—not in masses, mind you—I have left you all I possess.”

“You have left it to _me!_” I said astonished.

“Yes, nephew, to you. Why not? I have no relations living and I have
learned to love you, I who thought that I could never care again for
any man or woman or child. I am grateful to you, who have proved to me
that my heart is not dead, take what I give you as a mark of my
gratitude.”

Now I began to stammer my thanks, but he stopped me. “The sum that you
will inherit, nephew, amounts in all to about five thousand gold pesos,
or perhaps twelve thousand of your English pounds, enough for a young
man to begin life on, even with a wife. Indeed there in England it may
well be held a great fortune, and I think that your betrothed’s father
will make no more objection to you as a son-in-law. Also there is this
house and all that it contains; the library and the silver are
valuable, and you will do well to keep them. All is left to you with
the fullest formality, so that no question can arise as to your right
to take it; indeed, foreseeing my end, I have of late called in my
moneys, and for the most part the gold lies in strong boxes in the
secret cupboard in the wall yonder that you know of. It would have been
more had I known you some years ago, for then, thinking that I grew too
rich who was without an heir, I gave away as much as what remains in
acts of mercy and in providing refuge for the homeless and the
suffering. Thomas Wingfield, for the most part this money has come to
me as the fruit of human folly and human wretchedness, frailty and sin.
Use it for the purposes of wisdom and the advancing of right and
liberty. May it prosper you, and remind you of me, your old master, the
Spanish quack, till at last you pass it on to your children or the
poor. And now one word more. If your conscience will let you, abandon
the pursuit of de Garcia. Take your fortune and go with it to England;
wed that maid whom you desire, and follow after happiness in whatever
way seems best to you. Who are you that you should mete out vengeance
on this knave de Garcia? Let him be, and he will avenge himself upon
himself. Otherwise you may undergo much toil and danger, and in the end
lose love, and life, and fortune at a blow.”

“But I have sworn to kill him,” I answered, “and how can I break so
solemn an oath? How could I sit at home in peace beneath the burden of
such shame?”

“I do not know; it is not for me to judge. You must do as you wish, but
in the doing of it, it may happen that you will fall into greater
shames than this. You have fought the man and he has escaped you. Let
him go if you are wise. Now bend down and kiss me, and bid me farewell.
I do not desire that you should see me die, and my death is near. I
cannot tell if we shall meet again when in your turn you have lain as I
lie now, or if we shape our course for different stars. If so, farewell
for ever.”

Then I leant down and kissed him on the forehead, and as I did so I
wept, for not till this hour did I learn how truly I had come to love
him, so truly that it seemed to me as though my father lay there dying.

“Weep not,” he said, “for all our life is but a parting. Once I had a
son like you, and ours was the bitterest of farewells. Now I go to seek
for him again who could not come back to me, so weep not because I die.
Good-bye, Thomas Wingfield. May God prosper and protect you! Now go!”

So I went weeping, and that night, before the dawn, all was over with
Andres de Fonseca. They told me that he was conscious to the end and
died murmuring the name of that son of whom he spoke in his last words
to me.

What was the history of this son, or of Fonseca himself, I never
learned, for like an Indian he hid his trail as step by step he
wandered down the path of life. He never spoke of his past, and in all
the books and documents that he left behind him there is no allusion to
it. Once, some years ago, I read through the cipher volumes of records
that I have spoken of, and of which he gave me the key before he died.
They stand before me on the shelf as I write, and in them are many
histories of shame, sorrow, and evil, of faith deluded and innocence
betrayed, of the cruelty of priests, of avarice triumphant over love,
and of love triumphant over death—enough, indeed, to furnish half a
hundred of true romances. But among these chronicles of a generation
now past and forgotten, there is no mention of Fonseca’s own name and
no hint of his own story. It is lost for ever, and perhaps this is
well. So died my benefactor and best friend.

When he was made ready for burial I went in to see him and he looked
calm and beautiful in his death sleep. Then it was that she who had
arrayed him for the grave handed to me two portraits most delicately
painted on ivory and set in gold, which had been found about his neck.
I have them yet. One is of the head of a lady with a sweet and wistful
countenance, and the other the face of a dead youth also beautiful, but
very sad. Doubtless they were mother and son, but I know no more about
them.

On the morrow I buried Andres de Fonseca, but with no pomp, for he had
said that he wished as little money as possible spent upon his dead
body, and returned to the house to meet the notaries. Then the seals
were broken and the parchments read and I was put in full possession of
the dead man’s wealth, and having deducted such sums as were payable
for dues, legacies, and fees, the notaries left me bowing humbly, for
was I not rich? Yes, I was rich, wealth had come to me without effort,
and I had reason to desire it, yet this was the saddest night that I
had passed since I set foot in Spain, for my mind was filled with
doubts and sorrow, and moreover my loneliness got a hold of me. But sad
as it might be, it was destined to seem yet more sorrowful before the
morning. For as I sat making pretence to eat, a servant came to me
saying that a woman waited in the outer room who had asked to see his
late master. Guessing that this was some client who had not heard of
Fonseca’s death I was about to order that she should be dismissed, then
bethought me that I might be of service to her or at the least forget
some of my own trouble in listening to hers. So I bade him bring her
in. Presently she came, a tall woman wrapped in a dark cloak that hid
her face. I bowed and motioned to her to be seated, when suddenly she
started and spoke.

“I asked to see Don Andres de Fonseca,” she said in a low quick voice.
“You are not he, señor.”

“Andres de Fonseca was buried to-day,” I answered. “I was his assistant
in his business and am his heir. If I can serve you in any way I am at
your disposal.”

“You are young—very young,” she murmured confusedly, “and the matter is
terrible and urgent. How can I trust you?”

“It is for you to judge, señora.”

She thought a while, then drew off her cloak, displaying the robes of a
nun.

“Listen,” she said. “I must do many a penance for this night’s work,
and very hardly have I won leave to come hither upon an errand of
mercy. Now I cannot go back empty-handed, so I must trust you. But
first swear by thine blessed Mother of God that you will not betray
me.”

“I give you my word,” I answered; “if that is not enough, let us end
this talk.”

“Do not be angry with me,” she pleaded; “I have not left my convent
walls for many years and I am distraught with grief. I seek a poison of
the deadliest. I will pay well for it.”

“I am not the tool of murderers,” I answered. “For what purpose do you
wish the poison?”

“Oh! I must tell you—yet how can I? In our convent there dies to-night
a woman young and fair, almost a girl indeed, who has broken the vows
she took. She dies to-night with her babe—thus, oh God, thus! by being
built alive into the foundations of the house she has disgraced. It is
the judgment that has been passed upon her, judgment without
forgiveness or reprieve. I am the abbess of this convent—ask not its
name or mine—and I love this sinner as though she were my daughter. I
have obtained this much of mercy for her because of my faithful
services to the church and by secret influence, that when I give her
the cup of water before the work is done, I may mix poison with it and
touch the lips of the babe with poison, so that their end is swift. I
may do this and yet have no sin upon my soul. I have my pardon under
seal. Help me then to be an innocent murderess, and to save this sinner
from her last agonies on earth.”

I cannot set down the feelings with which I listened to this tale of
horror, for words could not carry them. I stood aghast seeking an
answer, and a dreadful thought entered my mind.

“Is this woman named Isabella de Siguenza?” I asked.

“That name was hers in the world,” she answered, “though how you know
it I cannot guess.”

“We know many things in this house, mother. Say now, can this Isabella
be saved by money or by interest?”

“It is impossible; her sentence has been confirmed by the Tribunal of
Mercy. She must die and within two hours. Will you not give the
poison?”

“I cannot give it unless I know its purpose, mother. This may be a
barren tale, and the medicine might be used in such a fashion that I
should fall beneath the law. At one price only can I give it, and it is
that I am there to see it used.”

She thought a while and answered: “It may be done, for as it chances
the wording of my absolution will cover it. But you must come cowled as
a priest, that those who carry out the sentence may know nothing. Still
others will know and I warn you that should you speak of the matter you
yourself will meet with misfortune. The Church avenges itself on those
who betray its secrets, señor.”

“As one day its secrets will avenge themselves upon the Church,” I
answered bitterly. “And now let me seek a fitting drug—one that is
swift, yet not too swift, lest your hounds should see themselves
baffled of the prey before all their devilry is done. Here is something
that will do the work,” and I held up a phial that I drew from a case
of such medicines. “Come, veil yourself, mother, and let us be gone
upon this ‘errand of mercy.’”

She obeyed, and presently we left the house and walked away swiftly
through the crowded streets till we came to the ancient part of the
city along the river’s edge. Here the woman led me to a wharf where a
boat was in waiting for her. We entered it, and were rowed for a mile
or more up the stream till the boat halted at a landing-place beneath a
high wall. Leaving it, we came to a door in the wall on which my
companion knocked thrice. Presently a shutter in the woodwork was
drawn, and a white face peeped through the grating and spoke. My
companion answered in a low voice, and after some delay the door was
opened, and I found myself in a large walled garden planted with orange
trees. Then the abbess spoke to me.

“I have led you to our house,” she said. “If you know where you are,
and what its name may be, for your own sake I pray you forget it when
you leave these doors.”

I made no answer, but looked round the dim and dewy garden.

Here it was doubtless that de Garcia had met that unfortunate who must
die this night. A walk of a hundred paces brought us to another door in
the wall of a long low building of Moorish style. Here the knocking and
the questioning were repeated at more length. Then the door was opened,
and I found myself in a passage, ill lighted, long and narrow, in the
depths of which I could see the figures of nuns flitting to and fro
like bats in a tomb. The abbess walked down the passage till she came
to a door on the right which she opened. It led into a cell, and here
she left me in the dark. For ten minutes or more I stayed there, a prey
to thoughts that I had rather forget. At length the door opened again,
and she came in, followed by a tall priest whose face I could not see,
for he was dressed in the white robe and hood of the Dominicans that
left nothing visible except his eyes.

“Greeting, my son,” he said, when he had scanned me for a while. “The
abbess mother has told me of your errand. You are full young for such a
task.”

“Were I old I should not love it better, father. You know the case. I
am asked to provide a deadly drug for a certain merciful purpose. I
have provided that drug, but I must be there to see that it is put to
proper use.”

“You are very cautious, my son. The Church is no murderess. This woman
must die because her sin is flagrant, and of late such wickedness has
become common. Therefore, after much thought and prayer, and many
searchings to find a means of mercy, she is condemned to death by those
whose names are too high to be spoken. I, alas, am here to see the
sentence carried out with a certain mitigation which has been allowed
by the mercy of her chief judge. It seems that your presence is needful
to this act of love, therefore I suffer it. The mother abbess has
warned you that evil dogs the feet of those who reveal the secrets of
the Church. For your own sake I pray you to lay that warning to heart.”

“I am no babbler, father, so the caution is not needed. One word more.
This visit should be well feed, the medicine is costly.”

“Fear not, physician,” the monk answered with a note of scorn in his
voice; “name your sum, it shall be paid to you.”

“I ask no money, father. Indeed I would pay much to be far away
to-night. I ask only that I may be allowed to speak with this girl
before she dies.”

“What!” he said, starting, “surely you are not that wicked man? If so,
you are bold indeed to risk the sharing of her fate.”

“No, father, I am not that man. I never saw Isabella de Siguenza except
once, and I have never spoken to her. I am not the man who tricked her
but I know him; he is named Juan de Garcia.”

“Ah!” he said quickly, “she would never tell his real name, even under
threat of torture. Poor erring soul, she could be faithful in her
unfaith. Of what would you speak to her?”

“I wish to ask her whither this man has gone. He is my enemy, and I
would follow him as I have already followed him far. He has done worse
by me and mine than by this poor girl even. Grant my request, father,
that I may be able to work my vengeance on him, and with mine the
Church’s also.”

“‘Vengeance is mine,’ saith the Lord; ‘I will repay.’ Yet it may be,
son, that the Lord will choose you as the instrument of his wrath. An
opportunity shall be given you to speak with her. Now put on this
dress”—and he handed me a white Dominican hood and robe—“and follow
me.”

“First,” I said, “let me give this medicine to the abbess, for I will
have no hand in its administering. Take it, mother, and when the time
comes, pour the contents of the phial into a cup of water. Then, having
touched the mouth and tongue of the babe with the fluid, give it to the
mother to drink and be sure that she does drink it. Before the bricks
are built up about them both will sleep sound, never to wake again.”

“I will do it,” murmured the abbess; “having absolution I will be bold,
and do it for love and mercy’s sake!”

“Your heart is too soft, sister. Justice _is_ mercy,” said the monk
with a sigh. “Alas for the frailty of the flesh that wars against the
spirit!”

Then I clothed myself in the ghastly looking dress, and they took lamps
and motioned to me to follow them.




CHAPTER X
THE PASSING OF ISABELLA DE SIGUENZA


Silently we went down the long passage, and as we went I saw the eyes
of the dwellers in this living tomb watch us pass through the gratings
of their cell doors. Little wonder that the woman about to die had
striven to escape from such a home back to the world of life and love!
Yet for that crime she must perish. Surely God will remember the doings
of such men as these priests, and the nation that fosters them. And, in
deed, He does remember, for where is the splendour of Spain to-day, and
where are the cruel rites she gloried in? Here in England their fetters
are broken for ever, and in striving to bind them fast upon us free
Englishmen she is broken also—never to be whole again.

At the far end of the passage we found a stair down which we passed. At
its foot was an iron-bound door that the monk unlocked and locked again
upon the further side. Then came another passage hollowed in the
thickness of the wall, and a second door, and we were in the place of
death.

It was a vault low and damp, and the waters of the river washed its
outer wall, for I could hear their murmuring in the silence. Perhaps
the place may have measured ten paces in length by eight broad. For the
rest its roof was supported by massive columns, and on one side there
was a second door that led to a prison cell. At the further end of this
gloomy den, that was dimly lighted by torches and lamps, two men with
hooded heads, and draped in coarse black gowns, were at work, silently
mixing lime that sent up a hot steam upon the stagnant air. By their
sides were squares of dressed stone ranged neatly against the end of
the vault, and before them was a niche cut in the thickness of the wall
itself, shaped like a large coffin set upon its smaller end. In front
of this niche was placed a massive chair of chestnut wood. I noticed
also that two other such coffin-shaped niches had been cut in this same
wall, and filled in with similar blocks of whitish stone. On the face
of each was a date graved in deep letters. One had been sealed up some
thirty years before, and one hard upon a hundred.

These two men were the only occupants of the vault when we entered it,
but presently a sound of soft and solemn singing stole down the second
passage. Then the door was opened, the mason monks ceased labouring at
the heap of lime, and the sound of singing grew louder so that I could
catch the refrain. It was that of a Latin hymn for the dying. Next
through the open door came the choir, eight veiled nuns walking two by
two, and ranging themselves on either side of the vault they ceased
their singing. After them followed the doomed woman, guarded by two
more nuns, and last of all a priest bearing a crucifix. This man wore a
black robe, and his thin half-frenzied face was uncovered. All these
and other things I noticed and remembered, yet at the time it seemed to
me that I saw nothing except the figure of the victim. I knew her
again, although I had seen her but once in the moonlight. She was
changed indeed, her lovely face was fuller and the great tormented eyes
shone like stars against its waxen pallor, relieved by the carmine of
her lips alone. Still it was the same face that some eight months
before I had seen lifted in entreaty to her false lover. Now her tall
shape was wrapped about with grave clothes over which her black hair
streamed, and in her arms she bore a sleeping babe that from time to
time she pressed convulsively to her breast.

On the threshold of her tomb Isabella de Siguenza paused and looked
round wildly as though for help, scanning each of the silent watchers
to find a friend among them. Then her eye fell upon the niche and the
heap of smoking lime and the men who guarded it, and she shuddered and
would have fallen had not those who attended her led her to the chair
and placed her in it—a living corpse.

Now the dreadful rites began. The Dominican father stood before her and
recited her offence, and the sentence that had been passed upon her,
which doomed her, “to be left alone with God and the child of your sin,
that He may deal with you as He sees fit.“[3] To all of this she seemed
to pay no heed, nor to the exhortation that followed. At length he
ceased with a sigh, and turning to me said:

“Draw near to this sinner, brother, and speak with her before it is too
late.”

 [3] Lest such cruelty should seem impossible and unprecedented, the
 writer may mention that in the museum of the city of Mexico, he has
 seen the desiccated body of a young woman, which was found immured in
 the walls of a religious building. With it is the body of an infant.
 Although the exact cause of her execution remains a matter of
 conjecture, there can be no doubt as to the manner of her death, for
 in addition to other evidences, the marks of the rope with which her
 limbs were bound in life are still distinctly visible. Such in those
 days were the mercies of religion!


Then he bade all present gather themselves at the far end of the vault
that our talk might not be overheard, and they did so without wonder,
thinking doubtless that I was a monk sent to confess the doomed woman.

So I drew near with a beating heart, and bending over her I spoke in
her ear.

“Listen to me, Isabella de Siguenza!” I said; and as I uttered the name
she started wildly. “Where is that de Garcia who deceived and deserted
you?”

“How have you learnt his true name?” she answered. “Not even torture
would have wrung it from me as you know.”

“I am no monk and I know nothing. I am that man who fought with de
Garcia on the night when you were taken, and who would have killed him
had you not seized me.”

“At the least I saved him, that is my comfort now.”

“Isabella de Siguenza,” I said, “I am your friend, the best you ever
had and the last, as you shall learn presently. Tell me where this man
is, for there is that between us which must be settled.”

“If you are my friend, weary me no more. I do not know where he is.
Months ago he went whither you will scarcely follow, to the furthest
Indies; but you will never find him there.”

“It may still be that I shall, and if it should so chance, say have you
any message for this man?”

“None—yes, this. Tell him how we died, his child and his wife—tell him
that I did my best to hide his name from the priests lest some like
fate should befall him.”

“Is that all?”

“Yes. No, it is not all. Tell him that I passed away loving and
forgiving.”

“My time is short,” I said; “awake and listen!” for having spoken thus
she seemed to be sinking into a lethargy. “I was the assistant of that
Andres de Fonseca whose counsel you put aside to your ruin, and I have
given a certain drug to the abbess yonder. When she offers you the cup
of water, see that you drink and deep, you and the child. If so none
shall ever die more happily. Do you understand?”

“Yes—yes,” she gasped, “and may blessings rest upon you for the gift.
Now I am no more afraid—for I have long desired to die—it was the way I
feared.”

“Then farewell, and God be with you, unhappy woman.”

“Farewell,” she answered softly, “but call me not unhappy who am about
to die thus easily with that I love.” And she glanced at the sleeping
babe.

Then I drew back and stood with bent head, speaking no word. Now the
Dominican motioned to all to take the places where they had stood
before and asked her:

“Erring sister, have you aught to say before you are silent for ever?”

“Yes,” she answered in a clear, sweet voice, that never even quavered,
so bold had she become since she learned that her death would be swift
and easy. “Yes, I have this to say, that I go to my end with a clean
heart, for if I have sinned it is against custom and not against God. I
broke the vows indeed, but I was forced to take those vows, and,
therefore, they did not bind. I was a woman born for light and love,
and yet I was thrust into the darkness of this cloister, there to
wither dead in life. And so I broke the vows, and I am glad that I have
broken them, though it has brought me to this. If I was deceived and my
marriage is no marriage before the law as they tell me now, I knew
nothing of it, therefore to me it is still valid and holy and on my
soul there rests no stain. At the least I have lived, and for some few
hours I have been wife and mother, and it is as well to die swiftly in
this cell that your mercy has prepared, as more slowly in those above.
And now for you—I tell you that your wickedness shall find you out, you
who dare to say to God’s children—‘Ye shall not love,’ and to work
murder on them because they will not listen. It shall find you out I
say, and not only you but the Church you serve. Both priest and Church
shall be broken together and shall be a scorn in the mouths of men to
come.”

“She is distraught,” said the Dominican as a sigh of fear and wonder
went round the vault, “and blasphemes in her madness. Forget her words.
Shrive her, brother, swiftly ere she adds to them.”

Then the black-robed, keen-eyed priest came to her, and holding the
cross before her face, began to mutter I know not what. But she rose
from the chair and thrust the crucifix aside.

“Peace!” she said, “I will not be shriven by such as you. I take my
sins to God and not to you—you who do murder in the name of Christ.”

The fanatic heard and a fury took him.

“Then go unshriven down to hell, you—” and he named her by ill names
and struck her in the face with the ivory crucifix.

The Dominican bade him cease his revilings angrily enough, but Isabella
de Siguenza wiped her bruised brow and laughed aloud a dreadful laugh
to hear.

“Now I see that you are a coward also,” she said. “Priest, this is my
last prayer, that you also may perish at the hands of fanatics, and
more terribly than I die to-night.”

Then they hurried her into the place prepared for her and she spoke
again:

“Give me to drink, for we thirst, my babe and I!”

Now I saw the abbess enter that passage whence the victim had been led.
Presently she came back bearing a cup of water in her hand and with it
a loaf of bread, and I knew by her mien that my draught was in the
water. But of what befell afterwards I cannot say certainly, for I
prayed the Dominican to open the door by which we had entered the
vault, and passing through it I stood dazed with horror at some
distance. A while went by, I do not know how long, till at length I saw
the abbess standing before me, a lantern in her hand, and she was
sobbing bitterly.

“All is done,” she said. “Nay, have no fear, the draught worked well.
Before ever a stone was laid mother and child slept sound. Alas for her
soul who died unrepentant and unshriven!”

“Alas for the souls of all who have shared in this night’s work,” I
answered. “Now, mother, let me hence, and may we never meet again!”

Then she led me back to the cell, where I tore off that accursed monk’s
robe, and thence to the door in the garden wall and to the boat which
still waited on the river, and I rejoiced to feel the sweet air upon my
face as one rejoices who awakes from some foul dream. But I won little
sleep that night, nor indeed for some days to come. For whenever I
closed my eyes there rose before me the vision of that beauteous woman
as I saw her last by the murky torchlight, wrapped in grave clothes and
standing in the coffin-shaped niche, proud and defiant to the end, her
child clasped to her with one arm while the other was outstretched to
take the draught of death. Few have seen such a sight, for the Holy
Office and its helpers do not seek witnesses to their dark deeds, and
none would wish to see it twice. If I have described it ill, it is not
that I have forgotten, but because even now, after the lapse of some
seventy years, I can scarcely bear to write of it or to set out its
horrors fully. But of all that was wonderful about it perhaps the most
wonderful was that even to the last this unfortunate lady should still
have clung to her love for the villain who, having deceived her by a
false marriage, deserted her, leaving her to such a doom. To what end
can so holy a gift as this great love of hers have been bestowed on
such a man? None can say, but so it was. Yet now that I think of it,
there is one thing even stranger than her faithfulness.

It will be remembered that when the fanatic priest struck her she
prayed that he also might die at such hands and more terribly than she
must do. So it came about. In after years that very man, Father Pedro
by name, was sent to convert the heathen of Anahuac, among whom,
because of his cruelty, he was known as the “Christian Devil.” But it
chanced that venturing too far among a clan of the Otomie before they
were finally subdued, he fell into the hands of some priests of the war
god Huitzel, and by them was sacrificed after their dreadful fashion. I
saw him as he went to his death, and without telling that I had been
present when it was uttered, I called to his mind the dying curse of
Isabella de Siguenza. Then for a moment his courage gave way, for
seeing in me nothing but an Indian chief, he believed that the devil
had put the words into my lips to torment him, causing me to speak of
what I knew nothing. But enough of this now; if it is necessary I will
tell of it in its proper place. At least, whether it was by chance, or
because she had a gift of vision in her last hours, or that Providence
was avenged on him after this fashion, so it came about, and I do not
sorrow for it, though the death of this priest brought much misfortune
on me.

This then was the end of Isabella de Siguenza who was murdered by
priests because she had dared to break their rule.

So soon as I could clear my mind somewhat of all that I had seen and
heard in that dreadful vault, I began to consider the circumstances in
which I found myself. In the first place I was now a rich man, and if
it pleased me to go back to Norfolk with my wealth, as Fonseca had
pointed out, my prospects were fair indeed. But the oath that I had
taken hung like lead about my neck. I had sworn to be avenged upon de
Garcia, and I had prayed that the curse of heaven might rest upon me
till I was so avenged, but in England living in peace and plenty I
could scarcely come by vengeance. Moreover, now I knew where he was, or
at least in what portion of the world I might seek him, and there where
white men are few he could not hide from me as in Spain. This tidings I
had gained from the doomed lady, and I have told her story at some
length because it was through it and her that I came to journey to
Hispaniola, as it was because of the sacrifice of her tormentor, Father
Pedro, by the priests of the Otomie that I am here in England this day,
since had it not been for that sacrifice the Spaniards would never have
stormed the City of Pines, where, alive or dead, I should doubtless
have been to this hour; for thus do seeming accidents build up the
fates of men. Had those words never passed Isabella’s lips, doubtless
in time I should have wearied of a useless search and sailed for home
and happiness. But having heard them it seemed to me, to my undoing,
that this would be to play the part of a sorry coward. Moreover,
strange as it may look, now I felt as though I had two wrongs to
avenge, that of my mother and that of Isabella de Siguenza. Indeed none
could have seen that young and lovely lady die thus terribly and not
desire to wreak her death on him who had betrayed and deserted her.

So the end of it was that being of a stubborn temper, I determined to
do violence to my own desires and the dying counsels of my benefactor,
and to follow de Garcia to the ends of the earth and there to kill him
as I had sworn to do.

First, however, I inquired secretly and diligently as to the truth of
the statement that de Garcia had sailed for the Indies, and to be
brief, having the clue, I discovered that two days after the date of
the duel I had fought with him, a man answering to de Garcia’s
description, though bearing a different name, had shipped from Seville
in a _carak_ bound for the Canary Islands, which _carak_ was there to
await the arrival of the fleet sailing for Hispaniola. Indeed from
various circumstances I had little doubt that the man was none other
than de Garcia himself, which, although I had not thought of it before,
was not strange, seeing that then as now the Indies were the refuge of
half the desperadoes and villains who could no longer live in Spain.
Thither then I made up my mind to follow him, consoling myself a little
by the thought that at least I should see new and wonderful countries,
though how new and wonderful they were I did not guess.

Now it remained for me to dispose of the wealth which had come to me
suddenly. While I was wondering how I could place it in safety till my
return, I heard by chance that the “Adventuress” of Yarmouth, the same
ship in which I had come to Spain a year before, was again in the port
of Cadiz, and I bethought me that the best thing I could do with the
gold and other articles of value would be to ship them to England,
there to be held in trust for me. So having despatched a message to my
friend the captain of the “Adventuress,” that I had freight of value
for him, I made my preparations to depart from Seville with such speed
as I might, and to this end I sold my benefactor’s house, with many of
the effects, at a price much below their worth. The most of the books
and plate, together with some other articles, I kept, and packing them
in cases, I caused them to be transported down the river to Cadiz, to
the care of those same agents to whom I had received letters from the
Yarmouth merchants.

This being done I followed thither myself, taking the bulk of my
fortune with me in gold, which I hid artfully in numerous packages. And
so it came to pass that after a stay of a year in Seville, I turned my
back on it for ever. My sojourn there had been fortunate, for I came to
it poor and left it a rich man, to say nothing of what I had gained in
experience, which was much. Yet I was glad to be gone, for here Juan de
Garcia had escaped me, here I had lost my best friend and seen Isabella
de Siguenza die.

I came to Cadiz in safety and without loss of any of my goods or gold,
and taking boat proceeded on board the “Adventuress,” where I found her
captain, whose name was Bell, in good health and very glad to see me.
What pleased me more, however, was that he had three letters for me,
one from my father, one from my sister Mary, and one from my betrothed,
Lily Bozard, the only letter I ever received from her. The contents of
these writings were not altogether pleasing however, for I learned from
them that my father was in broken health and almost bedridden, and
indeed, though I did not know it for many years after, he died in
Ditchingham Church upon the very day that I received his letter. It was
short and sad, and in it he said that he sorrowed much that he had
allowed me to go upon my mission, since he should see me no more and
could only commend me to the care of the Almighty, and pray Him for my
safe return. As for Lily’s letter, which, hearing that the
“Adventuress” was to sail for Cadiz, she had found means to despatch
secretly, though it was not short it was sad also, and told me that so
soon as my back was turned on home, my brother Geoffrey had asked her
in marriage from her father, and that they pushed the matter strongly,
so that her life was made a misery to her, for my brother waylaid her
everywhere, and her father did not cease to revile her as an obstinate
jade who would fling away her fortune for the sake of a penniless
wanderer.

“But,” it went on, “be assured, sweetheart, that unless they marry me
by force, as they have threatened to do, I will not budge from my
promise. And, Thomas, should I be wedded thus against my will, I shall
not be a wife for long, for though I am strong I believe that I shall
die of shame and sorrow. It is hard that I should be thus tormented,
and for one reason only, that you are not rich. Still I have good hope
that things may better themselves, for I see that my brother Wilfred is
much inclined towards your sister Mary, and though he also urges this
marriage on me to-day, she is a friend to both of us and may be in the
way to make terms with him before she accepts his suit.” Then the
writing ended with many tender words and prayers for my safe return.

As for the letter from my sister Mary it was to the same purpose. As
yet, she said, she could do nothing for me with Lily Bozard, for my
brother Geoffrey was mad with love for her, my father was too ill to
meddle in the matter, and Squire Bozard was fiercely set upon the
marriage because of the lands that were at stake. Still, she hinted,
things might not always be so, as a time might come when she could
speak up for me and not in vain.

Now all this news gave me much cause for thought. More indeed, it awoke
in me a longing for home which was so strong that it grew almost to a
sickness. Her loving words and the perfume that hung about the letter
of my betrothed brought Lily back to me in such sort that my heart
ached with a desire to be with her. Moreover I knew that I should be
welcome now, for my fortune was far greater than my brother’s would
ever be, and parents do not show the door to suitors who bring more
than twelve thousand golden pieces in their baggage. Also I wished to
see my father again before he passed beyond my reach. But still between
me and my desire lay the shadow of de Garcia and my oath. I had brooded
on vengeance for so long that I felt even in the midst of this strong
temptation that I should have no pleasure in my life if I forsook my
quest. To be happy I must first kill de Garcia. Moreover I had come to
believe that did I so forsake it the curse which I had invoked would
surely fall upon me.

Meanwhile I did this. Going to a notary I caused him to prepare a deed
which I translated into English. By this deed I vested all my fortune
except two hundred pesos that I kept for my own use, in three persons
to hold the same on my behalf till I came to claim it. Those three
persons were my old master, Doctor Grimstone of Bungay, whom I knew for
the honestest of men, my sister Mary Wingfield, and my betrothed, Lily
Bozard. I directed them by this deed, which for greater validity I
signed upon the ship and caused to be witnessed by Captain Bell and two
other Englishmen, to deal with the property according to their
discretion, investing not less than half of it in the purchase of lands
and putting the rest out to interest, which interest with the rent of
the lands was to be paid to the said Lily Bozard for her own use for so
long as she remained unmarried.

Also with the deed I executed a will by which I devised the most of my
property to Lily Bozard should she be unmarried at the date of my
death, and the residue to my sister Mary. In the event of the marriage
or death of Lily, then the whole was to pass to Mary and her heirs.

These two documents being signed and sealed, I delivered them, together
with all my treasure and other goods, into the keeping of Captain Bell,
charging him solemnly to hand them and my possessions to Dr. Grimstone
of Bungay, by whom he would be liberally rewarded. This he promised to
do, though not until he had urged me almost with tears to accompany
them myself.

With the gold and the deeds I sent several letters; to my father, my
sister, my brother, Dr. Grimstone, Squire Bozard, and lastly to Lily
herself. In these letters I gave an account of my life and fortunes
since I had come to Spain, for I gathered that others which I had sent
had never reached England, and told them of my resolution to follow de
Garcia to the ends of the earth.

“Others,” I wrote to Lily, “may think me a madman thus to postpone, or
perchance to lose, a happiness which I desire above anything on earth,
but you who understand my heart will not blame me, however much you may
grieve for my decision. You will know that when once I have set my mind
upon an object, nothing except death itself can turn me from it, and
that in this matter I am bound by an oath which my conscience will not
suffer me to break. I could never be happy even at your side if I
abandoned my search now. First must come the toil and then the rest,
first the sorrow and then the joy. Do not fear for me, I feel that I
shall live to return again, and if I do not return, at least I am able
to provide for you in such fashion that you need never be married
against your will. While de Garcia lives I must follow him.”

To my brother Geoffrey I wrote very shortly, telling him what I thought
of his conduct in persecuting an undefended maiden and striving to do
wrong to an absent brother. I have heard that my letter pleased him
very ill.

And here I may state that those letters and everything else that I sent
came safely to Yarmouth. There the gold and goods were taken to
Lowestoft and put aboard a wherry, and when he had discharged his ship,
Captain Bell sailed up the Waveney with them till he brought them to
Bungay Staithe and thence to the house of Dr. Grimstone in Nethergate
Street. Here were gathered my sister and brother, for my father was
then two months buried—and also Squire Bozard and his son and daughter,
for Captain Bell had advised them of his coming by messenger, and when
all the tale was told there was wonder and to spare. Still greater did
it grow when the chests were opened and the weight of bullion compared
with that set out in my letters, for there had never been so much gold
at once in Bungay within the memory of man.

And now Lily wept, first for joy because of my good fortune, and then
for sorrow because I had not come with my treasure, and when he had
seen all and heard the deeds read by virtue of which Lily was a rich
woman whether I lived or died, the Squire her father swore aloud and
said that he had always thought well of me, and kissed his daughter,
wishing her joy of her luck. In short all were pleased except my
brother, who left the house without a word and straightway took to evil
courses. For now the cup was dashed from his lips, seeing that having
come into my father’s lands, he had brought it about that Lily was to
be married to him by might if no other means would serve. For even now
a man can force his daughter into marriage while she is under age, and
Squire Bozard was not one to shrink from such a deed, holding as he did
that a woman’s fancies were of no account. But on this day, so great is
the power of gold, there was no more talk of her marrying any man
except myself, indeed her father would have held her back from such a
thing had she shown a mind to it, seeing that then Lily would have lost
the wealth which I had settled on her. But all talked loudly of my
madness because I would not abandon the chase of my enemy but chose to
follow him to the far Indies, though Squire Bozard took comfort from
the thought that whether I lived or died the money was still his
daughter’s. Only Lily spoke up for me, saying “Thomas has sworn an oath
and he does well to keep it, for his honour is at stake. Now I go to
wait until he comes to me in this world or the next.”

But all this is out of place, for many a year passed away before I
heard of these doings.




CHAPTER XI
THE LOSS OF THE CARAK


On the day after I had given my fortune and letters into the charge of
Captain Bell, I watched the “Adventuress” drop slowly round the mole of
Cadiz, and so sad was I at heart, that I am not ashamed to confess I
wept. I would gladly have lost the wealth she carried if she had but
carried me. But my purpose was indomitable, and it must be some other
ship that would bear me home to the shores of England.

As it chanced, a large Spanish _carak_ named “Las Cinque Llagas,” or
“The Five Wounds,” was about to sail for Hispaniola, and having
obtained a licence to trade, I took passage in her under my assumed
name of d’Aila, passing myself off as a merchant. To further this
deception I purchased goods the value of one hundred and five pesos,
and of such nature as I was informed were most readily saleable in the
Indies, which merchandise I shipped with me. The vessel was full of
Spanish adventurers, mostly ruffians of varied career and strange
history, but none the less good companions enough when not in drink. By
this time I could speak Castilian so perfectly, and was so Spanish in
appearance, that it was not difficult for me to pass myself off as one
of their nation and this I did, inventing a feigned tale of my
parentage, and of the reasons that led me to tempt the seas. For the
rest, now as ever I kept my own counsel, and notwithstanding my
reserve, for I would not mingle in their orgies, I soon became well
liked by my comrades, chiefly because of my skill in ministering to
their sicknesses.

Of our voyage there is little to tell except of its sad end. At the
Canary Isles we stayed a month, and then sailed away for Hispaniola,
meeting with fine weather but light winds. When, as our captain
reckoned, we were within a week’s sail of the port of San Domingo for
which we were bound, the weather changed, and presently gathered to a
furious tempest from the north that grew more terrible every hour. For
three days and nights our cumbrous vessel groaned and laboured beneath
the stress of the gale, that drove us on rapidly we knew not whither,
till at length it became clear that, unless the weather moderated, we
must founder. Our ship leaked at every seam, one of our masts was
carried away, and another broken in two, at a height of twenty feet
from the deck. But all these misfortunes were small compared to what
was to come, for on the fourth morning a great wave swept off our
rudder, and we drifted helpless before the waves. An hour later a green
sea came aboard of us, washing away the captain, so that we filled and
settled down to founder.

Then began a most horrid scene. For several days both the crew and
passengers had been drinking heavily to allay their terror, and now
that they saw their end at hand, they rushed to and fro screaming,
praying, and blaspheming. Such of them as remained sober began to get
out the two boats, into which I and another man, a worthy priest,
strove to place the women and children, of whom we had several on
board. But this was no easy task, for the drunken sailors pushed them
aside and tried to spring into the boats, the first of which
overturned, so that all were lost. Just then the _carak_ gave a lurch
before she sank, and, seeing that everything was over, I called to the
priest to follow me, and springing into the sea I swam for the second
boat, which, laden with some shrieking women, had drifted loose in the
confusion. As it chanced I reached it safely, being a strong swimmer,
and was able to rescue the priest before he sank. Then the vessel
reared herself up on her stern and floated thus for a minute or more,
which gave us time to get out the oars and row some fathoms further
away from her. Scarcely had we done so, when, with one wild and fearful
scream from those on board of her, she rushed down into the depths
below, nearly taking us with her. For a while we sat silent, for our
horror overwhelmed us, but when the whirlpool which she made had ceased
to boil, we rowed back to where the _carak_ had been. Now all the sea
was strewn with wreckage, but among it we found only one child living
that had clung to an oar. The rest, some two hundred souls, had been
sucked down with the ship and perished miserably, or if there were any
still living, we could not find them in that weltering sea over which
the darkness was falling.

Indeed, it was well for our own safety that we failed in so doing, for
the little boat had ten souls on board in all, which was as many as she
could carry—the priest and I being the only men among them. I have said
that the darkness was falling, and as it chanced happily for us, so was
the sea, or assuredly we must have been swamped. All that we could do
was to keep the boat’s head straight to the waves, and this we did
through the long night. It was a strange thing to see, or rather to
hear, that good man the priest my companion, confessing the women one
by one as he laboured at his oar, and when all were shriven sending up
prayers to God for the salvation of our souls, for of the safety of our
bodies we despaired. What I felt may well be imagined, but I forbear to
describe it, seeing that, bad as was my case, there were worse ones
before me of which I shall have to tell in their season.

At length the night wore away, and the dawn broke upon the desolate
sea. Presently the sun came up, for which at first we were thankful,
for we were chilled to the bone, but soon its heat grew intolerable,
since we had neither food nor water in the boat, and already we were
parched with thirst. But now the wind had fallen to a steady breeze,
and with the help of the oars and a blanket, we contrived to fashion a
sail that drew us through the water at a good speed. But the ocean was
vast, and we did not know whither we were sailing, and every hour the
agony of thirst pressed us more closely. Towards mid-day a child died
suddenly and was thrown into the sea, and some three hours later the
mother filled a bailing bowl and drank deep of the bitter water. For a
while it seemed to assuage her thirst, then suddenly a madness took
her, and springing up she cast herself overboard and sank. Before the
sun, glowing like a red-hot ball, had sunk beneath the horizon, the
priest and I were the only ones in that company who could sit
upright—the rest lay upon the bottom of the boat heaped one on another
like dying fish groaning in their misery. Night fell at last and
brought us some relief from our sufferings, for the air grew cooler.
But the rain we prayed for did not fall, and so great was the heat
that, when the sun rose again in a cloudless sky, we knew, if no help
reached us, that it must be the last which we should see.

An hour after dawn another child died, and as we were in the act of
casting the body into the sea, I looked up and saw a vessel far away,
that seemed to be sailing in such fashion that she would pass within
two miles of where we were. Returning thanks to God for this most
blessed sight, we took to the oars, for the wind was now so light that
our clumsy sail would no longer draw us through the water, and rowed
feebly so as to cut the path of the ship. When we had laboured for more
than an hour the wind fell altogether and the vessel lay becalmed at a
distance of about three miles. So the priest and I rowed on till I
thought that we must die in the boat, for the heat of the sun was like
that of a flame and there came no wind to temper it; by now, too, our
lips were cracked with thirst. Still we struggled on till the shadow of
the ship’s masts fell athwart us and we saw her sailors watching us
from the deck. Now we were alongside and they let down a ladder of
rope, speaking to us in Spanish.

How we reached the deck I cannot say, but I remember falling beneath
the shade of an awning and drinking cup after cup of the water that was
brought to me. At last even my thirst was satisfied, and for a while I
grew faint and dizzy, and had no stomach for the meat which was thrust
into my hand. Indeed, I think that I must have fainted, for when I came
to myself the sun was straight overhead, and it seemed to me that I had
dreamed I heard a familiar and hateful voice. At the time I was alone
beneath the awning, for the crew of the ship were gathered on the
foredeck clustering round what appeared to be the body of a man. By my
side was a large plate of victuals and a flask of spirits, and feeling
stronger I ate and drank of them heartily. I had scarcely finished my
meal when the men on the foredeck lifted the body of the man, which I
saw was black in colour, and cast it overboard. Then three of them,
whom from their port I took to be officers, came towards me and I rose
to my feet to meet them.

“Señor,” said the tallest of them in a soft and gentle voice, “suffer
me to offer you our felicitations on your wonderful—” and he stopped
suddenly.

Did I still dream, or did I know the voice? Now for the first time I
could see the man’s face—it was that of _Juan de Garcia!_ But if I knew
him he also knew me.

“Caramba!” he said, “whom have we here? Señor Thomas Wingfield I salute
you. Look, my comrades, you see this young man whom the sea has brought
to us. He is no Spaniard but an English spy. The last time that I saw
him was in the streets of Seville, and there he tried to murder me
because I threatened to reveal his trade to the authorities. Now he is
here, upon what errand he knows best.”

“It is false,” I answered; “I am no spy, and I am come to these seas
for one purpose only—to find you.”

“Then you have succeeded well, too well for your own comfort, perhaps.
Say now, do you deny that you are Thomas Wingfield and an Englishman?”

“I do not deny it. I—”

“Your pardon. How comes it then that, as your companion the priest
tells me, you sailed in _Las Cinque Llagas_ under the name of
_d’Aila?_”

“For my own reasons, Juan de Garcia.”

“You are confused, señor. My name is Sarceda, as these gentlemen can
bear me witness. Once I knew a cavalier of the name of de Garcia, but
he is dead.”

“You lie,” I answered; whereon one of De Garcia’s companions struck me
across the mouth.

“Gently, friend,” said de Garcia; “do not defile your hand by striking
such rats as this, or if you must strike, use a stick. You have heard
that he confesses to passing under a false name and to being an
Englishman, and therefore one of our country’s foes. To this I add upon
my word of honour that to my knowledge he is a spy and a would-be
murderer. Now, gentlemen, under the commission of his majesty’s
representative, we are judges here, but since you may think that,
having been called a liar openly by this English dog, I might be minded
to deal unjustly with him, I prefer to leave the matter in your hands.”

Now I tried to speak once more, but the Spaniard who had struck me, a
ferocious-looking villain, drew his sword and swore that he would run
me through if I dared to open my lips. So I thought it well to keep
silent.

“This Englishman would grace a yardarm very well,” he said.

De Garcia, who had begun to hum a tune indifferently, smiled, looking
first at the yard and then at my neck, and the hate in his eyes seemed
to burn me.

“I have a better thought than that,” said the third officer. “If we
hung him questions might be asked, and at the least, it would be a
waste of good money. He is a finely built young man and would last some
years in the mines. Let him be sold with the rest of the cargo, or I
will take him myself at a valuation. I am in want of a few such on my
estate.”

At these words I saw de Garcia’s face fall a little, for he wished to
be rid of me for ever. Still he did not think it politic to interfere
beyond saying with a slight yawn:

“So far as I am concerned, take him, comrade, and free of cost. Only I
warn you, watch him well or you will find a stiletto in your back.”

The officer laughed and said: “Our friend will scarcely get a chance at
me, for I do not go a hundred paces underground, where he will find his
quarters. And now, Englishman, there is room for you below I think;”
and he called to a sailor bidding him bring the irons of the man who
had died.

This was done, and after I had been searched and a small sum in gold
that I had upon my person taken from me—it was all that remained to me
of my possessions—fetters were placed upon my ankles and round my neck,
and I was dragged into the hold. Before I reached it I knew from
various signs what was the cargo of this ship. She was laden with
slaves captured in Fernandina, as the Spaniards name the island of
Cuba, that were to be sold in Hispaniola. Among these slaves I was now
numbered.

How to tell the horrors of that hold I know not. The place was low, not
more than seven feet in height, and the slaves lay ironed in the bilge
water on the bottom of the vessel. They were crowded as thick as they
could lie, being chained to rings fixed in the sides of the ship.
Altogether there may have been two hundred of them, men, women and
children, or rather there had been two hundred when the ship sailed a
week before. Now some twenty were dead, which was a small number, since
the Spaniards reckon to lose from a third to half of their cargo in
this devilish traffic. When I entered the place a deadly sickness
seized me, weak as I was, brought on by the horrible sounds and smells,
and the sights that I saw in the flare of the lanterns which my
conductors carried, for the hold was shut off from light and air. But
they dragged me along and presently I found myself chained in the midst
of a line of black men and women, many feet resting in the bilge water.
There the Spaniards left me with a jeer, saying that this was too good
a bed for an Englishman to lie on. For a while I endured, then sleep or
insensibility came to my succour, and I sank into oblivion, and so I
must have remained for a day and a night.

When I awoke it was to find the Spaniard to whom I had been sold or
given, standing near me with a lantern and directing the removal of the
fetters from a woman who was chained next to me. She was dead, and in
the light of the lantern I could see that she had been carried off by
some horrible disease that was new to me, but which I afterwards
learned to know by the name of the Black Vomit. Nor was she the only
one, for I counted twenty dead who were dragged out in succession, and
I could see that many more were sick. Also I saw that the Spaniards
were not a little frightened, for they could make nothing of this
sickness, and strove to lessen it by cleansing the hold and letting air
into it by the removal of some planks in the deck above. Had they not
done this I believe that every soul of us must have perished, and I set
down my own escape from the sickness to the fact that the largest
opening in the deck was made directly above my head, so that by
standing up, which my chains allowed me to do, I could breathe air that
was almost pure.

Having distributed water and meal cakes, the Spaniards went away. I
drank greedily of the water, but the cakes I could not eat, for they
were mouldy. The sights and sounds around me were so awful that I will
not try to write of them.

And all the while we sweltered in the terrible heat, for the sun
pierced through the deck planking of the vessel, and I could feel by
her lack of motion that we were becalmed and drifting. I stood up, and
by resting my heels upon a rib of the ship and my back against her
side, I found myself in a position whence I could see the feet of the
passers-by on the deck above.

Presently I saw that one of these wore a priest’s robe, and guessing
that he must be my companion with whom I had escaped, I strove to
attract his notice, and at length succeeded. So soon as he knew who it
was beneath him, the priest lay down on the deck as though to rest
himself, and we spoke together. He told me, as I had guessed, that we
were becalmed and that a great sickness had taken hold of the ship,
already laying low a third of the crew, adding that it was a judgment
from heaven because of their cruelty and wickedness.

To this I answered that the judgment was working on the captives as
well as on the captors, and asked him where was Sarceda, as they named
de Garcia. Then I learned that he had been taken sick that morning, and
I rejoiced at the news, for if I had hated him before, it may be judged
how deeply I hated him now. Presently the priest left me and returned
with water mixed with the juice of limes, that tasted to me like nectar
from the gods, and some good meat and fruit. These he gave me through
the hole in the planks, and I made shift to seize them in my manacled
hands and devoured them. After this he went away, to my great chagrin;
why, I did not discover till the following morning.

That day passed and the long night passed, and when at length the
Spaniards visited the hold once more, there were forty bodies to be
dragged out of it, and many others were sick. After they had gone I
stood up, watching for my friend the priest, but he did not come then,
nor ever again.




CHAPTER XII
THOMAS COMES TO SHORE


For an hour or more I stood thus craning my neck upwards to seek for
the priest. At length when I was about to sink back into the hold, for
I could stand no longer in that cramped posture, I saw a woman’s dress
pass by the hole in the deck, and knew it for one that was worn by a
lady who had escaped with me in the boat.

“Señora,” I whispered, “for the love of God listen to me. It is I,
d’Aila, who am chained down here among the slaves.”

She started, then as the priest had done, she sat herself down upon the
deck, and I told her of my dreadful plight, not knowing that she was
acquainted with it, and of the horrors below.

“Alas! señor,” she answered, “they can be little worse than those
above. A dreadful sickness is raging among the crew, six are already
dead and many more are raving in their last madness. I would that the
sea had swallowed us with the rest, for we have been rescued from it
only to fall into hell. Already my mother is dead and my little brother
is dying.”

“Where is the priest?” I asked.

“He died this morning and has just been cast into the sea. Before he
died he spoke of you, and prayed me to help you if I could. But his
words were wild and I thought that he might be distraught. And indeed
how can I help you?”

“Perhaps you can find me food and drink,” I answered, “and for our
friend, God rest his soul. What of the Captain Sarceda? Is he also
dead?”

“No, señor, he alone is recovering of all whom the scourge has smitten.
And now I must go to my brother, but first I will seek food for you.”

She went and presently returned with meat and a flask of wine which she
had hidden beneath her dress, and I ate and blessed her.

For two days she fed me thus, bringing me food at night. On the second
night she told me that her brother was dead and of all the crew only
fifteen men and one officer remained untouched by the sickness, and
that she herself grew ill. Also she said that the water was almost
finished, and there was little food left for the slaves. After this she
came no more, and I suppose that she died also.

It was within twenty hours of her last visit that I left this accursed
ship. For a day none had come to feed or tend the slaves, and indeed
many needed no tending, for they were dead. Some still lived however,
though so far as I could see the most of them were smitten with the
plague. I myself had escaped the sickness, perhaps because of the
strength and natural healthiness of my body, which has always saved me
from fevers and diseases, fortified as it was by the good food that I
had obtained. But now I knew that I could not live long, indeed chained
in this dreadful charnel-house I prayed for death to release me from
the horrors of such existence. The day passed as before in sweltering
heat, unbroken by any air or motion, and night came at last, made
hideous by the barbarous ravings of the dying. But even there and then
I slept and dreamed that I was walking with my love in the vale of
Waveney.

Towards the morning I was awakened by a sound of clanking iron, and
opening my eyes, I saw that men were at work, by the light of lanterns,
knocking the fetters from the dead and the living together. As the
fetters were loosed a rope was put round the body of the slave, and
dead or quick, he was hauled through the hatchway. Presently a heavy
splash in the water without told the rest of the tale. Now I understood
that all the slaves were being thrown overboard because of the want of
water, and in the hope that it might avail to save from the pestilence
those of the Spaniards who still remained alive.

I watched them at their work for a while till there were but two slaves
between me and the workers, of whom one was living and the other dead.
Then I bethought me that this would be my fate also, to be cast quick
into the sea, and took counsel with myself as to whether I should
declare that I was whole from the plague and pray them to spare me, or
whether I should suffer myself to be drowned. The desire for life was
strong, but perhaps it may serve to show how great were the torments
from which I was suffering, and how broken was my spirit by misfortunes
and the horrors around me, when I say that I determined to make no
further effort to live, but rather to accept death as a merciful
release. And, indeed, I knew that there was little likelihood of such
attempts being of avail, for I saw that the Spanish sailors were mad
with fear and had but one desire, to be rid of the slaves who consumed
the water, and as they believed, had bred the pestilence. So I said
such prayers as came into my head, and although with a great shivering
of fear, for the poor flesh shrinks from its end and the unknown beyond
it, however high may be the spirit, I prepared myself to die.

Now, having dragged away my neighbour in misery, the living savage, the
men turned to me. They were naked to the middle, and worked furiously
to be done with their hateful task, sweating with the heat, and keeping
themselves from fainting by draughts of spirit.

“This one is alive also and does not seem so sick,” said a man as he
struck the fetters from me.

“Alive or dead, away with the dog!” answered another hoarsely, and I
saw that it was the same officer to whom I had been given as a slave.
“It is that Englishman, and he it is who brought us ill luck. Cast the
Jonah overboard and let him try his evil eye upon the sharks.”

“So be it,” answered the other man, and finished striking off my
fetters. “Those who have come to a cup of water each a day, do not
press their guests to share it. They show them the door. Say your
prayers, Englishman, and may they do you more good than they have done
for most on this accursed ship. Here, this is the stuff to make
drowning easy, and there is more of it on board than of water,” and he
handed me the flask of spirit. I took it and drank deep, and it
comforted me a little. Then they put the rope round me and at a signal
those on the deck above began to haul till I swung loose beneath the
hatchway. As I passed that Spaniard to whom I had been given in
slavery, and who but now had counselled my casting away, I saw his face
well in the light of the lantern, and there were signs on it that a
physician could read clearly.

“Farewell,” I said to him, “we may soon meet again. Fool, why do you
labour? Take your rest, for the plague is on you. In six hours you will
be dead!”

His jaw dropped with terror at my words, and for a moment he stood
speechless. Then he uttered a fearful oath and aimed a blow at me with
the hammer he held, which would swiftly have put an end to my
sufferings had I not at that moment been lifted from his reach by those
who pulled above.

In another second I had fallen on the deck as they slacked the rope.
Near me stood two black men whose office it was to cast us poor
wretches into the sea, and behind them, seated in a chair, his face
haggard from recent illness, sat de Garcia fanning himself with his
_sombrero_, for the night was very hot.

He recognised me at once in the moonlight, which was brilliant, and
said, “What! are you here and still alive, Cousin? You are tough
indeed; I thought that you must be dead or dying. Indeed had it not
been for this accursed plague, I would have seen to it myself. Well, it
has come right at last, and here is the only lucky thing in all this
voyage, that I shall have the pleasure of sending you to the sharks. It
consoles me for much, friend Wingfield. So you came across the seas to
seek vengeance on me? Well, I hope that your stay has been pleasant.
The accommodation was a little poor, but at least the welcome was
hearty. And now it is time to speed the parting guest. Good night,
Thomas Wingfield; if you should chance to meet your mother presently,
tell her from me that I was grieved to have to kill her, for she is the
one being whom I have loved. I did not come to murder her as you may
have thought, but she forced me to it to save myself, since had I not
done so, I should never have lived to return to Spain. She had too much
of my own blood to suffer me to escape, and it seems that it runs
strong in your veins also, else you would scarcely hold so fast by
vengeance. Well, it has not prospered you!” And he dropped back into
the chair and fell to fanning himself again with the broad hat.

Even then, as I stood upon the eve of death, I felt my blood run hot
within me at the sting of his coarse taunts. Truly de Garcia’s triumph
was complete. I had come to hunt him down, and what was the end of it?
He was about to hurl me to the sharks. Still I answered him with such
dignity as I could command.

“You have me at some disadvantage,” I said. “Now if there is any
manhood left in you, give me a sword and let us settle our quarrel once
and for all. You are weak from sickness I know, but what am I who have
spent certain days and nights in this hell of yours. We should be well
matched, de Garcia.”

“Perhaps so, Cousin, but where is the need? To be frank, things have
not gone over well with me when we stood face to face before, and it is
odd, but do you know, I have been troubled with a foreboding that you
would be the end of me. That is one of the reasons why I sought a
change of air to these warmer regions. But see the folly of
forebodings, my friend. I am still alive, though I have been ill, and I
mean to go on living, but you are—forgive me for mentioning it—you are
already dead. Indeed those gentlemen,” and he pointed to the two black
men who were taking advantage of our talk to throw into the sea the
slave who followed me up the hatchway, “are waiting to put a stop to
our conversation. Have you any message that I can deliver for you? If
so, out with it, for time is short and that hold must be cleared by
daybreak.”

“I have no message to give you from myself, though I have a message for
you, de Garcia,” I answered. “But before I tell it, let me say a word.
You seem to have won, wicked murderer as you are, but perhaps the game
is not yet played. Your fears may still come true. I am dead, but my
vengeance may yet live on, for I leave it to the Hand in which I should
have left it at first. You may live some years longer, but do you think
that you shall escape? One day you will die as surely as I must die
to-night, and what then, de Garcia?”

“A truce, I pray you,” he said with a sneer. “Surely you have not been
consecrated priest. You had a message, you said. Pray deliver it
quickly. Time presses, Cousin Wingfield. Who sends messages to an exile
like myself?”

“Isabella de Siguenza, whom you cheated with a false marriage and
abandoned,” I said.

He started from his chair and stood over me.

“What of her?” he whispered fiercely.

“Only this, the monks walled her up alive with her babe.”

“Walled her up alive! Mother of God! how do you know that?”

“I chanced to see it done, that is all. She prayed me to tell you of
her end and the child’s, and that she died hiding your name, loving and
forgiving. This was all her message, but I will add to it. May she
haunt you for ever, she and my mother; may they haunt you through life
and death, through earth and hell.”

He covered his face with his hands for a moment, then dropping them
sank back into the chair and called to the black sailors.

“Away with this slave. Why are you so slow?”

The men advanced upon me, but I was not minded to be handled by them if
I could help it, and I was minded to cause de Garcia to share my fate.
Suddenly I bounded at him, and gripping him round the middle, I dragged
him from his chair. Such was the strength that rage and despair gave to
me that I succeeded in swinging him up to the level of the bulwarks.
But there the matter ended, for at that moment the two black sailors
sprang upon us both, and tore him from my grip. Then seeing that all
was lost, for they were about to cut me down with their swords, I
placed my hand upon the bulwark and leaped into the sea.

My reason told me that I should do well to drown as quickly as
possible, and I thought to myself that I would not try to swim, but
would sink at once. Yet love of life was too strong for me, and so soon
as I touched the water, I struck out and began to swim along the side
of the ship, keeping myself in her shadow, for I feared lest de Garcia
should cause me to be shot at with arrows and musket balls. Presently
as I went I heard him say with an oath:

“He has gone, and for good this time, but my foreboding went near to
coming true after all. Bah! how the sight of that man frightens me.”

Now I knew in my heart that I was doing a mad thing, for though if no
shark took me, I might float for six or eight hours in this warm water
yet I must sink at last, and what would my struggle have profited me?
Still I swam on slowly, and after the filth and stench of the slave
hold, the touch of the clean water and the breath of the pure air were
like food and wine to me, and I felt strength enter into me as I went.
By this time I was a hundred yards or more from the ship, and though
those on board could scarcely have seen me, I could still hear the
splash of the bodies, as the slaves were flung from her, and the
drowning cries of such among them as still lived.

I lifted my head and looked round the waste of water, and seeing
something floating on it at a distance, I swam towards it, expecting
that every moment would be my last, because of the sharks which abound
in these seas. Soon I was near it, and to my joy I perceived that it
was a large barrel, which had been thrown from the ship, and was
floating upright in the water. I reached it, and pushing at it from
below, contrived to tilt it so that I caught its upper edge with my
hand. Then I saw that it was half full of meal cakes, and that it had
been cast away because the meal was stinking. It was the weight of
these rotten cakes acting as ballast, that caused the tub to float
upright in the water. Now I bethought me, that if I could get into this
barrel I should be safe from the sharks for a while, but how to do it I
did not know.

While I wondered, chancing to glance behind me, I saw the fin of a
shark standing above the water not twenty paces away, and advancing
rapidly towards me. Then terror seized me and gave me strength and the
wit of despair. Pulling down the edge of the barrel till the water
began to pour into it, I seized it on either side with my hands, and
lifting my weight upon them, I doubled my knees. To this hour I cannot
tell how I accomplished it, but the next second I was in the cask, with
no other hurt than a scraped shin. But though I had found a boat, the
boat itself was like to sink, for what with my weight and that of the
rotten meal, and of the water which had poured over the rim, the edge
of the barrel was not now an inch above the level of the sea, and I
knew that did another bucketful come aboard, it would no longer bear
me. At that moment also I saw the fin of the shark within four yards,
and then felt the barrel shake as the fish struck it with his nose.

Now I began to bail furiously with my hands, and as I bailed, the edge
of the cask lifted itself above the water. When it had risen some two
inches, the shark, enraged at my escape, came to the surface, and
turning on its side, bit at the tub so that I heard its teeth grate on
the wood and iron bands, causing it to heel over and to spin round,
shipping more water as it heeled. Now I must bail afresh, and had the
fish renewed its onset, I should have been lost. But not finding wood
and iron to its taste, it went away for a while, although I saw its fin
from time to time for the space of some hours. I bailed with my hands
till I could lift the water no longer, then making shift to take off my
boot, I bailed with that. Soon the edge of the cask stood twelve inches
above the water, and I did not lighten it further, fearing lest it
should overturn. Now I had time to rest and to remember that all this
was of no avail, since I must die at last either by the sea or because
of thirst, and I lamented that my cowardice had only sufficed to
prolong my sufferings.

Then I prayed to God to succour me, and never did I pray more heartily
than in that hour, and when I had finished praying some sort of peace
and hope fell upon me. I thought it marvellous that I should thus have
escaped thrice from great perils within the space of a few days, first
from the sinking _carak_, then from pestilence and starvation in the
hold of the slave-ship, and now, if only for a while, from the cruel
jaws of the sharks. It seemed to me that I had not been preserved from
dangers which proved fatal to so many, only that I might perish
miserably at last, and even in my despair I began to hope when hope was
folly; though whether this relief was sent to me from above, or whether
it was simply that being so much alive at the moment I could not
believe that I should soon be dead, is not for me to say.

At the least my courage rose again, and I could even find heart to note
the beauty of the night. The sea was smooth as a pond, there was no
breath of wind, and now that the moon began to sink, thousands of stars
of a marvellous brightness, such as we do not see in England, gemmed
the heavens everywhere. At last these grew pale, and dawn began to
flush the east, and after it came the first rays of sunlight. But now I
could not see fifty yards around me, because of a dense mist that
gathered on the face of the quiet water, and hung there for an hour or
more. When the sun was well up and at length the mist cleared away, I
perceived that I had drifted far from the ship, of which I could only
see the masts that grew ever fainter till they vanished. Now the
surface of the sea was clear of fog except in one direction, where it
hung in a thick bank of vapour, though why it should rest there and
nowhere else, I could not understand.

Then the sun grew hot, and my sufferings commenced, for except the
draught of spirits that had been given me in the hold of the
slave-ship, I had touched no drink for a day and a night. I will not
tell them all in particular detail, it is enough to say that those can
scarcely imagine them who have never stood for hour after hour in a
barrel, bare-headed and parched with thirst, while the fierce heat of a
tropical sun beat down on them from above, and was reflected upward
from the glassy surface of the water. In time, indeed, I grew faint and
dizzy, and could hardly save myself from falling into the sea, and at
last I sank into a sort of sleep or insensibility, from which I was
awakened by a sound of screaming birds and of falling water. I looked
and saw to my wonder and delight, that what I had taken to be a bank of
mist was really low-lying land, and that I was drifting rapidly with
the tide towards the bar of a large river. The sound of birds came from
great flocks of sea-gulls that were preying on the shoals of fish,
which fed at the meeting of the fresh and salt water. Presently, as I
watched, a gull seized a fish that could not have weighed less than
three pounds, and strove to lift it from the sea. Failing in this, it
beat the fish on the head with its beak till it died, and had begun to
devour it, when I drifted down upon the spot and made haste to seize
the fish. In another moment, dreadful as it may seem, I was devouring
the food raw, and never have I eaten with better appetite, or found
more refreshment in a meal.

When I had swallowed all that I was able, without drinking water, I put
the rest of the fish into the pocket of my coat, and turned my thoughts
to the breakers on the bar. Soon it was evident to me that I could not
pass them standing in my barrel, so I hastened to upset myself into the
water and to climb astride of it. Presently we were in the surf, and I
had much ado to cling on, but the tide bore me forward bravely, and in
half an hour more the breakers were past, and I was in the mouth of the
great river. Now fortune favoured me still further, for I found a piece
of wood floating on the stream which served me for a paddle, and by its
help I was enabled to steer my craft towards the shore, that as I went
I perceived to be clothed with thick reeds, in which tall and lovely
trees grew in groups, bearing clusters of large nuts in their crowns.
Hither to this shore I came without further accident, having spent some
ten hours in my tub, though it was but a chance that I did so, because
of the horrible reptiles called crocodiles, or, by some, alligators,
with which this river swarmed. But of them I knew nothing as yet.

I reached land but just in time, for before I was ashore the tide
turned, and tide and current began to carry me out to sea again, whence
assuredly I had never come back. Indeed, for the last ten minutes, it
took all the strength that I had to force the barrel along towards the
bank. At length, however, I perceived that it floated in not more than
four feet of water, and sliding from it, I waded to the bank and cast
myself at length there to rest and thank God who thus far had preserved
me miraculously. But my thirst, which now returned upon me more
fiercely than ever, would not suffer me to lie thus for long, so I
staggered to my feet and walked along the bank of the river till I came
to a pool of rain water, which on the tasting, proved to be sweet and
good. Then I drank, weeping for joy at the taste of the water, drank
till I could drink no more, and let those who have stood in such a
plight remember what water was to them, for no words of mine can tell
it. After I had drunk and washed the brine from my face and body, I
drew out the remainder of my fish and ate it thankfully, and thus
refreshed, cast myself down to sleep in the shade of a bush bearing
white flowers, for I was utterly outworn.

When I opened my eyes again it was night, and doubtless I should have
slept on through many hours more had it not been for a dreadful itch
and pain that took me in every part, till at length I sprang up and
cursed in my agony. At first I was at a loss to know what occasioned
this torment, till I perceived that the air was alive with gnat-like
insects which made a singing noise, and then settling on my flesh,
sucked blood and spat poison into the wound at one and the same time.
These dreadful insects the Spaniards name _mosquitoes_. Nor were they
the only flies, for hundreds of other creatures, no bigger than a pin’s
head, had fastened on to me like bulldogs to a baited bear, boring
their heads into the flesh, where in the end they cause festers. They
are named _garrapatas_ by the Spanish, and I take them to be the young
of the tic. Others there were, also, too numerous to mention, and of
every shape and size, though they had this in common, all bit and all
were venomous. Before the morning these plagues had driven me almost to
madness, for in no way could I obtain relief from them. Towards dawn I
went and lay in the water, thinking to lessen my sufferings, but before
I had been there ten minutes I saw a huge crocodile rise up from the
mud beside me. I sprang away to the bank horribly afraid, for never
before had I beheld so monstrous and evil-looking a brute, to fall
again into the clutches of the creatures, winged and crawling, that
were waiting for me there by myriads.

But enough of these damnable insects!




CHAPTER XIII
THE STONE OF SACRIFICE


At length the morning broke and found me in a sorry plight, for my face
was swollen to the size of a pumpkin by the venom of the mosquitoes,
and the rest of my body was in little better case. Moreover I could not
keep myself still because of the itching, but must run and jump like a
madman. And where was I to run to through this huge swamp, in which I
could see no shelter or sign of man? I could not guess, so since I must
keep moving I followed the bank of the river, as I walked disturbing
many crocodiles and loathsome snakes. Now I knew that I could not live
long in such suffering, and determined to struggle forward till I fell
down insensible and death put an end to my torments.

For an hour or more I went on thus till I came to a place that was
clear of bush and reeds. Across this I skipped and danced, striking
with my swollen hands at the gnats which buzzed about my head. Now the
end was not far off, for I was exhausted and near to falling, when
suddenly I came upon a party of men, brown in colour and clothed with
white garments, who had been fishing in the river. By them on the water
were several canoes in which were loads of merchandise, and they were
now engaged in eating. So soon as these men caught sight of me they
uttered exclamations in an unknown tongue and seizing weapons that lay
by them, bows and arrows and wooden clubs set on either side with
spikes of flinty glass, they made towards me as though to kill me. Now
I lifted up my hands praying for mercy, and seeing that I was unarmed
and helpless the men laid down their arms and addressed me. I shook my
head to show that I could not understand, and pointed first to the sea
and then to my swollen features. They nodded, and going to one of the
canoes a man brought from it a paste of a brown colour and aromatic
smell. Then by signs he directed me to remove such garments as remained
on me, the fashion of which seemed to puzzle them greatly. This being
done, they proceeded to anoint my body with the paste, the touch of
which gave me a most blessed relief from my intolerable itching and
burning, and moreover rendered my flesh distasteful to the insects, for
after that they plagued me little.

When I was anointed they offered me food, fried fish and cakes of meal,
together with a most delicious hot drink covered with a brown and
foaming froth that I learned to know afterwards as _chocolate_. When I
had finished eating, having talked a while together in low tones, they
motioned me to enter one of the canoes, giving me mats to lie on. I
obeyed, and three other men came with me, for the canoe was large. One
of these, a very grave man with a gentle face and manner whom I took to
be the chief of the party, sat down opposite to me, the other two
placing themselves in the bow and stern of the boat which they drove
along by means of paddles. Then we started, followed by three other
canoes, and before we had gone a mile utter weariness overpowered me
and I fell asleep.

I awoke much refreshed, having slept many hours, for now the sun was
setting, and was astonished to find the grave-looking man my companion
in the canoe, keeping watch over my sleep and warding the gnats from me
with a leafy branch. His kindness seemed to show that I was in no
danger of ill-treatment, and my fears on that point being set at rest,
I began to wonder as to what strange land I had come and who its people
might be. Soon, however, I gave over, having nothing to build on, and
observed the scenery instead. Now we were paddling up a smaller river
than the one on the banks of which I had been cast away, and were no
longer in the midst of marshes. On either side of us was open land, or
rather land that would have been open had it not been for the great
trees, larger than the largest oak, which grew upon it, some of them of
surpassing beauty. Up these trees climbed creepers that hung like ropes
even from the topmost boughs, and among them were many strange and
gorgeous flowering plants that seemed to cling to the bark as moss
clings to a wall. In their branches also sat harsh-voiced birds of
brilliant colours, and apes that barked and chattered at us as we went.

Just as the sun set over all this strange new scene the canoes came to
a landing place built of timber, and we disembarked. Now it grew dark
suddenly, and all I could discover was that I was being led along a
good road. Presently we reached a gate, which, from the barking of dogs
and the numbers of people who thronged about it, I judged to be the
entrance to a town, and passing it, we advanced down a long street with
houses on either side. At the doorway of the last house my companion
halted, and taking me by the hand, led me into a long low room lit with
lamps of earthenware. Here some women came forward and kissed him,
while others whom I took to be servants, saluted him by touching the
floor with one hand. Soon, however, all eyes were turned on me and many
eager questions were asked of the chief, of which I could only guess
the purport.

When all had gazed their fill supper was served, a rich meal of many
strange meats, and of this I was invited to partake, which I did,
seated on a mat and eating of the dishes that were placed upon the
ground by the women. Among these I noticed one girl who far surpassed
all the others in grace, though none were unpleasing to the eye. She
was dark, indeed, but her features were regular and her eyes fine. Her
figure was tall and straight, and the sweetness of her face added to
the charm of her beauty. I mention this girl here for two reasons,
first because she saved me once from sacrifice and once from torture,
and secondly because she was none other than that woman who afterwards
became known as Marina, the mistress of Cortes, without whose aid he
had never conquered Mexico. But at this time she did not guess that it
was her destiny to bring her country of Anahuac beneath the cruel yoke
of the Spaniard.

From the moment of my entry I saw that Marina, as I will call her, for
her Indian name is too long to be written, took pity on my forlorn
state, and did what lay in her power to protect me from vulgar
curiosity and to minister to my wants. It was she who brought me water
to wash in, and a clean robe of linen to replace my foul and tattered
garments, and a cloak fashioned of bright feathers for my shoulders.

When supper was done a mat was given me to sleep on in a little room
apart, and here I lay down, thinking that though I might be lost for
ever to my own world, at least I had fallen among a people who were
gentle and kindly, and moreover, as I saw from many tokens, no savages.
One thing, however, disturbed me; I discovered that though I was well
treated, also I was a prisoner, for a man armed with a copper spear
slept across the doorway of my little room. Before I lay down I looked
through the wooden bars which served as a protection to the window
place, and saw that the house stood upon the border of a large open
space, in the midst of which a great pyramid towered a hundred feet or
more into the air. On the top of this pyramid was a building of stone
that I took to be a temple, and rightly, in front of which a fire
burned. Marvelling what the purpose of this great work might be, and in
honour of what faith it was erected, I went to sleep.

On the morrow I was to learn.

Here it may be convenient for me to state, what I did not discover till
afterwards, that I was in the city of Tobasco, the capital of one of
the southern provinces of Anahuac, which is situated at a distance of
some hundreds of miles from the central city of Tenoctitlan, or Mexico.
The river where I had been cast away was the Rio de Tobasco, where
Cortes landed in the following year, and my host, or rather my captor,
was the _cacique_ or chief of Tobasco, the same man who subsequently
presented Marina to Cortes. Thus it came about that, with the exception
of a certain Aguilar, who with some companions was wrecked on the coast
of Yucatan six years before, I was the first white man who ever dwelt
among the Indians. This Aguilar was rescued by Cortes, though his
companions were all sacrificed to Huitzel, the horrible war-god of the
country. But the name of the Spaniards was already known to the
Indians, who looked on them with superstitious fear, for in the year
previous to my being cast away, the hidalgo Hernandez de Cordova had
visited the coast of Yucatan and fought several battles with the
natives, and earlier in the same year of my arrival, Juan de Grigalva
had come to this very river of Tobasco. Thus it came about that I was
set down as one of this strange new nation of Teules, as the Indians
named the Spaniards, and therefore as an enemy for whose blood the gods
were thirsting.

I awoke at dawn much refreshed with sleep, and having washed and
clothed myself in the linen robes that were provided for me, I came
into the large room, where food was given me. Scarcely had I finished
my meal when my captor, the _cacique_, entered, accompanied by two men
whose appearance struck terror to my heart. In countenance they were
fierce and horrible; they wore black robes embroidered with mystic
characters in red, and their long and tangled hair was matted together
with some strange substance. These men, whom all present, including the
chief or _cacique_, seemed to look on with the utmost reverence, glared
at me with a fierce glee that made my blood run cold. One of them,
indeed, tore open my white robe and placed his filthy hand upon my
heart, which beat quickly enough, counting its throbs aloud while the
other nodded at his words. Afterwards I learned that he was saying that
I was very strong.

Glancing round to find the interpretation of this act upon the faces of
those about me, my eyes caught those of the girl Marina, and there was
that in them which left me in little doubt. Horror and pity were
written there, and I knew that some dreadful death overshadowed me.
Before I could do anything, before I could even think, I was seized by
the priests, or _pabas_ as the Indians name them, and dragged from the
room, all the household following us except Marina and the _cacique_.
Now I found myself in a great square or market place bordered by many
fine houses of stone and lime, and some of mud, which was filling
rapidly with a vast number of people, men women and children, who all
stared at me as I went towards the pyramid on the top of which the fire
burned. At the foot of this pyramid I was led into a little chamber
hollowed in its thickness, and here my dress was torn from me by more
priests, leaving me naked except for a cloth about my loins and a
chaplet of bright flowers which was set upon my head. In this chamber
were three other men, Indians, who from the horror on their faces I
judged to be also doomed to death.

Presently a drum began to beat high above us, and we were taken from
the chamber and placed in a procession of many priests, I being the
first among the victims. Then the priests set up a chant and we began
the ascent of the pyramid, following a road that wound round and round
its bulk till it ended on a platform at its summit, which may have
measured forty paces in the square. Hence the view of the surrounding
country was very fine, but in that hour I scarcely noticed it, having
no care for prospects, however pleasing. On the further side of the
platform were two wooden towers fifty feet or so in height. These were
the temples of the gods, Huitzel God of War and Quetzal God of the Air,
whose hideous effigies carved in stone grinned at us through the open
doorways. In the chambers of these temples stood small altars, and on
the altars were large dishes of gold, containing the hearts of those
who had been sacrificed on the yesterday. These chambers, moreover,
were encrusted with every sort of filth. In front of the temples stood
the altar whereon the fire burned eternally, and before it were a
hog-backed block of black marble of the size of an inn drinking table,
and a great carven stone shaped like a wheel, measuring some ten feet
across with a copper ring in its centre.

All these things I remembered afterwards, though at the time I scarcely
seemed to see them, for hardly were we arrived on the platform when I
was seized and dragged to the wheel-shaped stone. Here a hide girdle
was put round my waist and secured to the ring by a rope long enough to
enable me to run to the edge of the stone and no further. Then a
flint-pointed spear was given to me and spears were given also to the
two captives who accompanied me, and it was made clear to me by signs
that I must fight with them, it being their part to leap upon the stone
and mine to defend it. Now I thought that if I could kill these two
poor creatures, perhaps I myself should be allowed to go free, and so
to save my life I prepared to take theirs if I could. Presently the
head priest gave a signal commanding the two men to attack me, but they
were so lost in fear that they did not even stir. Then the priests
began to flog them with leather girdles till at length crying out with
pain, they ran at me. One reached the stone and leapt upon it a little
before the other, and I struck the spear through his arm. Instantly he
dropped his weapon and fled, and the other man fled also, for there was
no fight in them, nor would any flogging bring them to face me again.

Seeing that they could not make them brave, the priests determined to
have done with them. Amidst a great noise of music and chanting, he
whom I had smitten was seized and dragged to the hog-backed block of
marble, which in truth was a stone of sacrifice. On this he was cast
down, breast upwards, and held so by five priests, two gripping his
hands, two his legs, and one his head. Then, having donned a scarlet
cloak, the head priest, that same who had felt my heart, uttered some
kind of prayer, and, raising a curved knife of the flint-like glass or
_itztli_, struck open the poor wretch’s breast at a single blow, and
made the ancient offering to the sun.

As he did this all the multitude in the place below, in full view of
whom this bloody game was played, prostrated themselves, remaining on
their knees till the offering had been thrown into the golden censer
before the statue of the god Huitzel. Thereon the horrible priests,
casting themselves on the body, carried it with shouts to the edge of
the pyramid or _teocalli_, and rolled it down the steep sides. At the
foot of the slope it was lifted and borne away by certain men who were
waiting, for what purpose I did not know at that time.

Scarcely was the first victim dead when the second was seized and
treated in a like fashion, the multitude prostrating themselves as
before. And then last of all came my turn. I felt myself seized and my
senses swam, nor did I recover them till I found myself lying on the
accursed stone, the priests dragging at my limbs and head, my breast
strained upwards till the skin was stretched tight as that of a drum,
while over me stood the human devil in his red mantle, the glass knife
in his hand. Never shall I forget his wicked face maddened with the
lust for blood, or the glare in his eyes as he tossed back his matted
locks. But he did not strike at once, he gloated over me, pricking me
with the point of the knife. It seemed to me that I lay there for years
while the _paba_ aimed and pointed with the knife, but at last through
a mist that gathered before my eyes, I saw it flash upward. Then when I
thought that my hour had come, a hand caught his arm in mid-air and
held it and I heard a voice whispering.

What was said did not please the priest, for suddenly he howled aloud
and made a dash towards me to kill me, but again his arm was caught
before the knife fell. Then he withdrew into the temple of the god
Quetzal, and for a long while I lay upon the stone suffering the
agonies of a hundred deaths, for I believed that it was determined to
torture me before I died, and that my slaughter had been stayed for
this purpose.

There I lay upon the stone, the fierce sunlight beating on my breast,
while from below came the faint murmur of the thousands of the
wondering people. All my life seemed to pass before me as I was
stretched upon that awful bed, a hundred little things which I had
forgotten came back to me, and with them memories of childhood, of my
oath to my father, of Lily’s farewell kiss and words, of de Garcia’s
face as I was hurled into the sea, of the death of Isabella de
Siguenza, and lastly a vague wonder as to why all priests were so
cruel!

At length I heard footsteps and shut my eyes, for I could bear the
sight of that dreadful knife no longer. But behold! no knife fell.
Suddenly my hands were loosed and I was lifted to my feet, on which I
never hoped to stand again. Then I was borne to the edge of the
_teocalli_, for I could not walk, and here my would-be murderer, the
priest, having first shouted some words to the spectators below, that
caused them to murmur like a forest when the wind stirs it, clasped me
in his blood-stained arms and kissed me on the forehead. Now it was for
the first time that I noticed my captor, the _cacique_, standing at my
side, grave, courteous, and smiling. As he had smiled when he handed me
to the _pabas_, so he smiled when he took me back from them. Then
having been cleansed and clothed, I was led into the sanctuary of the
god Quetzal and stood face to face with the hideous image there,
staring at the golden censer that was to have received my heart while
the priests uttered prayers. Thence I was supported down the winding
road of the pyramid till I came to its foot, where my captor the
_cacique_ took me by the hand and led me through the people who, it
seemed, now regarded me with some strange veneration. The first person
that I saw when we reached the house was Marina, who looked at me and
murmured some soft words that I could not understand. Then I was
suffered to go to my chamber, and there I passed the rest of the day
prostrated by all that I had undergone. Truly I had come to a land of
devils!

And now I will tell how it was that I came to be saved from the knife.
Marina having taken some liking to me, pitied my sad fate, and being
very quick-witted, she found a way to rescue me. For when I had been
led off to sacrifice, she spoke to the _cacique_, her lord, bringing it
to his mind that, by common report Montezuma, the Emperor of Anahuac,
was disturbed as to the Teules or Spaniards, and desired much to see
one. Now, she said, I was evidently a Teule, and Montezuma would be
angered, indeed, if I were sacrificed in a far-off town, instead of
being sent to him to sacrifice if he saw fit. To this the _cacique_
answered that the words were wise, but that she should have spoken them
before, for now the priests had got hold of me, and it was hopeless to
save me from their grip.

“Nay,” answered Marina, “there is this to be said. Quetzal, the god to
whom this Teule is to be offered, was a white man,[4] and it may well
happen that this man is one of his children. Will it please the god
that his child should be offered to him? At the least, if the god is
not angered, Montezuma will certainly be wroth, and wreak a vengeance
on you and on the priests.”

 [4] Quetzal, or more properly Quetzalcoatl, was the divinity who is
 fabled to have taught the natives of Anahuac all the useful arts,
 including those of government and policy. He was white-skinned and
 dark-haired. Finally he sailed from the shores of Anahuac for the
 fabulous country of Tlapallan in a bark of serpents’ skins. But before
 he sailed he promised that he would return again with a numerous
 progeny. This promise was remembered by the Aztecs, and it was largely
 on account of it that the Spaniards were enabled to conquer the
 country, for they were supposed to be his descendants. Perhaps
 Quetzalcoatl was a Norseman! _Vide_ Sagas of _Eric the Red_ and of
 _Thorfinn Karlsefne_.—AUTHOR.


Now when the _cacique_ heard this he saw that Marina spoke truth, and
hurrying up the _teocalli_, he caught the knife as it was in the act of
falling upon me. At first the head priest was angered and called out
that this was sacrilege, but when the _cacique_ had told him his mind,
he understood that he would do wisely not to run a risk of the wrath of
Montezuma. So I was loosed and led into the sanctuary, and when I came
out the _paba_ announced to the people that the god had declared me to
be one of his children, and it was for this reason that then and
thereafter they treated me with reverence.




CHAPTER XIV
THE SAVING OF GUATEMOC


Now after this dreadful day I was kindly dealt with by the people of
Tobasco, who gave me the name of Teule or Spaniard, and no longer
sought to put me to sacrifice. Far from it indeed, I was well clothed
and fed, and suffered to wander where I would, though always under the
care of guards who, had I escaped, would have paid for it with their
lives. I learned that on the morrow of my rescue from the priests,
messengers were despatched to Montezuma, the great king, acquainting
him with the history of my capture, and seeking to know his pleasure
concerning me. But the way to Tenoctitlan was far, and many weeks
passed before the messengers returned again. Meanwhile I filled the
days in learning the Maya language, and also something of that of the
Aztecs, which I practised with Marina and others. For Marina was not a
Tobascan, having been born at Painalla, on the southeastern borders of
the empire. But her mother sold her to merchants in order that Marina’s
inheritance might come to another child of hers by a second marriage,
and thus in the end the girl fell into the hands of the _cacique_ of
Tobasco.

Also I learned something of the history and customs, and of the picture
writing of the land, and how to read it, and moreover I obtained great
repute among the Tobascans by my skill in medicine, so that in time
they grew to believe that I was indeed a child of Quetzal, the good
god. And the more I studied this people the less I could understand of
them. In most ways they were equal to any nation of our own world of
which I had knowledge. None are more skilled in the arts, few are
better architects or boast purer laws. Moreover, they were brave and
had patience. But their faith was the canker at the root of the tree.
In precept it was noble and had much in common with our own, such as
the rite of baptism, but I have told what it was in practice. And yet,
when all is said, is it more cruel to offer up victims to the gods than
to torture them in the vaults of the Holy Office or to immure them in
the walls of nunneries?

When I had lived a month in Tobasco I had learned enough of the
language to talk with Marina, with whom I grew friendly, though no
more, and it was from her that I gathered the most of my knowledge, and
also many hints as to the conduct necessary to my safety. In return I
taught her something of my own faith, and of the customs of the
Europeans, and it was the knowledge that she gained from me which
afterwards made her so useful to the Spaniards, and prepared her to
accept their religion, giving her insight into the ways of white
people.

So I abode for four months and more in the house of the _cacique_ of
Tobasco, who carried his kindness towards me to the length of offering
me his sister in marriage. To this proposal I said no as gently as I
might, and he marvelled at it, for the girl was fair. Indeed, so well
was I treated, that had it not been that my heart was far away, and
because of the horrible rites of their religion which I was forced to
witness almost daily, I could have learned to love this gentle,
skilled, and industrious people.

At length, when full four months had passed away, the messengers
returned from the court of Montezuma, having been much delayed by
swollen rivers and other accidents of travel. So great was the
importance that the Emperor attached to the fact of my capture, and so
desirous was he to see me at his capital, that he had sent his own
nephew, the Prince Guatemoc, to fetch me and a great escort of warriors
with him.

Never shall I forget my first meeting with this prince who afterwards
became my dear companion and brother in arms. When the escort arrived I
was away from the town shooting deer with the bow and arrow, a weapon
in the use of which I had such skill that all the Indians wondered at
me, not knowing that twice I had won the prize at the butts on Bungay
Common. Our party being summoned by a messenger, we returned bearing
our deer with us. On reaching the courtyard of the _cacique’s_ house, I
found it filled with warriors most gorgeously attired, and among them
one more splendid than the rest. He was young, very tall and broad,
most handsome in face, and having eyes like those of an eagle, while
his whole aspect breathed majesty and command. His body was encased in
a cuirass of gold, over which hung a mantle made of the most gorgeous
feathers, exquisitely set in bands of different colours. On his head he
wore a helmet of gold surmounted by the royal crest, an eagle, standing
on a snake fashioned in gold and gems. On his arms, and beneath his
knees, he wore circlets of gold and gems, and in his hand was a
copper-bladed spear. Round this man were many nobles dressed in a
somewhat similar fashion, except that the most of them wore a vest of
quilted cotton in place of the gold cuirass, and a jewelled _panache_
of the plumes of birds instead of the royal symbol.

This was Guatemoc, Montezuma’s nephew, and afterwards the last emperor
of Anahuac. So soon as I saw him I saluted him in the Indian fashion by
touching the earth with my right hand, which I then raised to my head.
But Guatemoc, having scanned me with his eye as I stood, bow in hand,
attired in my simple hunter’s dress, smiled frankly and said:

“Surely, Teule, if I know anything of the looks of men, we are too
equal in our birth, as in our age, for you to salute me as a slave
greets his master.” And he held his hand to me.

I took it, answering with the help of Marina, who was watching this
great lord with eager eyes.

“It may be so, prince, but though in my own country I am a man of
repute and wealth, here I am nothing but a slave snatched from the
sacrifice.”

“I know it,” he said frowning. “It is well for all here that you were
so snatched before the breath of life had left you, else Montezuma’s
wrath had fallen on this city.” And he looked at the _cacique_ who
trembled, such in those days was the terror of Montezuma’s name.

Then he asked me if I was a Teule or Spaniard. I told him that I was no
Spaniard but one of another white race who had Spanish blood in his
veins. This saying seemed to puzzle him, for he had never so much as
heard of any other white race, so I told him something of my story, at
least so much of it as had to do with my being cast away.

When I had finished, he said, “If I have understood aright, Teule, you
say that you are no Spaniard, yet that you have Spanish blood in you,
and came hither in a Spanish ship, and I find this story strange. Well,
it is for Montezuma to judge of these matters, so let us talk of them
no more. Come and show me how you handle that great bow of yours. Did
you bring it with you or did you fashion it here? They tell me, Teule,
that there is no such archer in the land.”

So I came up and showed him the bow which was of my own make, and would
shoot an arrow some sixty paces further than any that I saw in Anahuac,
and we fell into talk on matters of sport and war, Marina helping out
my want of language, and before that day was done we had grown
friendly.

For a week the prince Guatemoc and his company rested in the town of
Tobasco, and all this time we three talked much together. Soon I saw
that Marina looked with eyes of longing on the great lord, partly
because of his beauty, rank and might, and partly because she wearied
of her captivity in the house of the _cacique_, and would share
Guatemoc’s power, for Marina was ambitious. She tried to win his heart
in many ways, but he seemed not to notice her, so that at last she
spoke more plainly and in my hearing.

“You go hence to-morrow, prince,” she said softly, “and I have a favour
to ask of you, if you will listen to your handmaid.”

“Speak on, maiden,” he answered.

“I would ask this, that if it pleases you, you will buy me of the
_cacique_ my master, or command him to give me up to you, and take me
with you to Tenoctitlan.”

Guatemoc laughed aloud. “You put things plainly, maiden,” he said, “but
know that in the city of Tenoctitlan, my wife and royal cousin,
Tecuichpo, awaits me, and with her three other ladies, who as it
chances are somewhat jealous.”

Now Marina flushed beneath her brown skin, and for the first and last
time I saw her gentle eyes grow hard with anger as she answered:

“I asked you to take me with you, prince; I did not ask to be your wife
or love.”

“But perchance you meant it,” he said dryly.

“Whatever I may have meant, prince, it is now forgotten. I wished to
see the great city and the great king, because I weary of my life here
and would myself grow great. You have refused me, but perhaps a time
will come when I shall grow great in spite of you, and then I may
remember the shame that has been put upon me against you, prince, and
all your royal house.”

Again Guatemoc laughed, then of a sudden grew stern.

“You are over-bold, girl,” he said; “for less words than these many a
one might find herself stretched upon the stone of sacrifice. But I
will forget them, for your woman’s pride is stung, and you know not
what you say. Do you forget them also, Teule, if you have understood.”

Then Marina turned and went, her bosom heaving with anger and outraged
love or pride, and as she passed me I heard her mutter, “Yes, prince,
you may forget, but I shall not.”

Often since that day I have wondered if some vision of the future
entered into the girl’s breast in that hour, or if in her wrath she
spoke at random. I have wondered also whether this scene between her
and Guatemoc had anything to do with the history of her after life; or
did Marina, as she avowed to me in days to come, bring shame and ruin
on her country for the love of Cortes alone? It is hard to say, and
perhaps these things had nothing to do with what followed, for when
great events have happened, we are apt to search out causes for them in
the past that were no cause. This may have been but a passing mood of
hers and one soon put out of mind, for it is certain that few build up
the temples of their lives upon some firm foundation of hope or hate,
of desire or despair, though it has happened to me to do so, but rather
take chance for their architect—and indeed whether they take him or no,
he is still the master builder. Still that Marina did not forget this
talk I know, for in after times I heard her remind this very prince of
the words that had passed between them, ay, and heard his noble answer
to her.

Now I have but one more thing to tell of my stay in Tobasco, and then
let me on to Mexico, and to the tale of how Montezuma’s daughter became
my wife, and of my further dealings with de Garcia.

On the day of our departure a great sacrifice of slaves was held upon
the _teocalli_ to propitiate the gods, so that they might give us a
safe journey, and also in honour of some festival, for to the festivals
of the Indians there was no end. Thither we went up the sides of the
steep pyramid, since I must look upon these horrors daily. When all was
prepared, and we stood around the stone of sacrifice while the
multitude watched below, that fierce _paba_ who once had felt the
beatings of my heart, came forth from the sanctuary of the god Quetzal
and signed to his companions to stretch the first of the victims on the
stone. Then of a sudden the prince Guatemoc stepped forward, and
addressing the priests, pointed to their chief, and said:

“Seize that man!”

They hesitated, for though he who commanded was a prince of the blood
royal, to lay hands upon a high priest was sacrilege. Then with a smile
Guatemoc drew forth a ring having a dull blue stone set in its bezel,
on which was engraved a strange device. With the ring he drew out also
a scroll of picture-writing, and held them both before the eyes of the
_pabas_. Now the ring was the ring of Montezuma, and the scroll was
signed by the great high priest of Tenoctitlan, and those who looked on
the ring and the scroll knew well that to disobey the mandate of him
who bore them was death and dishonour in one. So without more ado they
seized their chief and held him. Then Guatemoc spoke again and shortly:

“Lay him on the stone and sacrifice him to the god Quetzal.”

Now he who had taken such fierce joy in the death of others on this
same stone, began to tremble and weep, for he did not desire to drink
of his own medicine.

“Why must I be offered up, O prince?” he cried, “I who have been a
faithful servant to the gods and to the Emperor.”

“Because you dared to try to offer up this Teule,” answered Guatemoc,
pointing to me, “without leave from your master Montezuma, and because
of the other evils that you have done, all of which are written in this
scroll. The Teule is a son of Quetzal, as you have yourself declared,
and Quetzal will be avenged because of his son. Away with him, here is
your warrant.”

Then the priests, who till this moment had been his servants, dragged
their chief to the stone, and there, notwithstanding his prayers and
bellowings, one who had donned his mantle practised his own art upon
him, and presently his body was cast down the side of the pyramid. For
my part I am not sufficient of a Christian to pretend that I was sorry
to see him die in that same fashion by which he had caused the death of
so many better men.

When it was done Guatemoc turned to me and said, “So perish all your
enemies, my friend Teule.”

Within an hour of this event, which revealed to me how great was the
power of Montezuma, seeing that the sight of a ring from his finger
could bring about the instant death of a high priest at the hands of
his disciples, we started on our long journey. But before I went I bid
a warm farewell to my friend the _cacique_, and also to Marina, who
wept at my going. The _cacique_ I never saw again, but Marina I did
see.

For a whole month we travelled, for the way was far and the road rough,
and sometimes we must cut our path through forests and sometimes we
must wait upon the banks of rivers. Many were the strange sights that I
saw upon that journey, and many the cities in which we sojourned in
much state and honour, but I cannot stop to tell of all these.

One thing I will relate, however, though briefly, because it changed
the regard that the prince Guatemoc and I felt one to the other into a
friendship which lasted till his death, and indeed endures in my heart
to this hour.

One day we were delayed by the banks of a swollen river, and in pastime
went out to hunt for deer. When we had hunted a while and killed three
deer, it chanced that Guatemoc perceived a buck standing on a hillock,
and we set out to stalk it, five of us in all. But the buck was in the
open, and the trees and bush ceased a full hundred yards away from
where he stood, so that there was no way by which we might draw near to
him. Then Guatemoc began to mock me, saying, “Now, Teule, they tell
tales of your archery, and this deer is thrice as far as we Aztecs can
make sure of killing. Let us see your skill.”

“I will try,” I answered, “though the shot is long.”

So we drew beneath the cover of a _ceiba_ tree, of which the lowest
branches drooped to within fifteen feet of the ground, and having set
an arrow on the string of the great bow that I had fashioned after the
shape of those we use in merry England, I aimed and drew it. Straight
sped the arrow and struck the buck fair, passing through its heart, and
a low murmur of wonderment went up from those who saw the feat.

Then, just as we prepared to go to the fallen deer, a male puma, which
is nothing but a cat, though fifty times as big, that had been watching
the buck from above, dropped down from the boughs of the _ceiba_ tree
full on to the shoulders of the prince Guatemoc, felling him to the
ground, where he lay face downwards while the fierce brute clawed and
bit at his back. Indeed had it not been for his golden cuirass and helm
Guatemoc would never have lived to be emperor of Anahuac, and perhaps
it might have been better so.

Now when they saw the puma snarling and tearing at the person of their
prince, though brave men enough, the three nobles who were with us were
seized by sudden panic and ran, thinking him dead. But I did not run,
though I should have been glad enough to do so. At my side hung one of
the Indian weapons that serve them instead of swords, a club of wood
set on both sides with spikes of obsidian, like the teeth in the bill
of a swordfish. Snatching it from its loop I gave the puma battle,
striking a blow upon his head that rolled him over and caused the blood
to pour. In a moment he was up and at me roaring with rage. Whirling
the wooden sword with both hands I smote him in mid air, the blow
passing between his open paws and catching him full on the snout and
head. So hard was this stroke that my weapon was shattered, still it
did not stop the puma. In a second I was cast to the earth with a great
shock, and the brute was on me tearing and biting at my chest and neck.
It was well for me at that moment that I wore a garment of quilted
cotton, otherwise I must have been ripped open, and even with this
covering I was sadly torn, and to this day I bear the marks of the
beast’s claws upon my body. But now when I seemed to be lost the great
blow that I had struck took effect on him, for one of the points of
glass had pierced to his brain. He lifted his head, his claws
contracted themselves in my flesh, then he howled like a dog in pain
and fell dead upon my body. So I lay upon the ground unable to stir,
for I was much hurt, until my companions, having taken heart, came back
and pulled the puma off me. By this time Guatemoc, who saw all, but
till now was unable to move from lack of breath, had found his feet
again.

“Teule,” he gasped, “you are a brave man indeed, and if you live I
swear that I will always stand your friend to the death as you have
stood mine.”

Thus he spoke to me; but to the others he said nothing, casting no
reproaches at them.

Then I fainted away.




CHAPTER XV
THE COURT OF MONTEZUMA


Now for a week I was so ill from my wounds that I was unable to be
moved, and then I must be carried in a litter till we came to within
three days’ journey of the city of Tenoctitlan or Mexico. After that,
as the roads were now better made and cared for than any I have seen in
England, I was able to take to my feet again. Of this I was glad, for I
have no love of being borne on the shoulders of other men after the
womanish Indian fashion, and, moreover, as we had now come to a cold
country, the road running through vast table-lands and across the tops
of mountains, it was no longer necessary as it had been in the hot
lands. Never did I see anything more dreary than these immense lengths
of desolate plains covered with aloes and other thorny and succulent
shrubs of fantastic aspect, which alone could live on the sandy and
waterless soil. This is a strange land, that can boast three separate
climates within its borders, and is able to show all the glories of the
tropics side by side with deserts of measureless expanse.

One night we camped in a rest house, of which there were many built
along the roads for the use of travellers, that was placed almost on
the top of the _sierra_ or mountain range which surrounds the valley of
Tenoctitlan. Next morning we took the road again before dawn, for the
cold was so sharp at this great height that we, who had travelled from
the hot land, could sleep very little, and also Guatemoc desired if it
were possible to reach the city that night.

When we had gone a few hundred paces the path came to the crest of the
mountain range, and I halted suddenly in wonder and admiration. Below
me lay a vast bowl of land and water, of which, however, I could see
nothing, for the shadows of the night still filled it. But before me,
piercing the very clouds, towered the crests of two snow-clad
mountains, and on these the light of the unrisen sun played, already
changing their whiteness to the stain of blood. Popo, or the Hill that
Smokes, is the name of the one, and Ixtac, or the Sleeping Woman, that
of the other, and no grander sight was ever offered to the eyes of man
than they furnished in that hour before the dawn. From the lofty summit
of Popo went up great columns of smoke which, what with the fire in
their heart and the crimson of the sunrise, looked like rolling pillars
of flame. And for the glory of the glittering slopes below, that
changed continually from the mystery of white to dull red, from red to
crimson, and from crimson to every dazzling hue that the rainbow holds,
who can tell it, who can even imagine it? None, indeed, except those
that have seen the sun rise over the volcans of Tenoctitlan.

When I had feasted my eyes on Popo I turned to Ixtac. She is not so
lofty as her “husband,” for so the Aztecs name the volcan Popo, and
when first I looked I could see nothing but the gigantic shape of a
woman fashioned in snow, and lying like a corpse upon her lofty bier,
whose hair streamed down the mountain side. But now the sunbeams caught
her also, and she seemed to start out in majesty from a veil of rosy
mist, a wonderful and thrilling sight. But beautiful as she was then,
still I love the Sleeping Woman best at eve. Then she lies a shape of
glory on the blackness beneath, and is slowly swallowed up into the
solemn night as the dark draws its veil across her.

Now as I gazed the light began to creep down the sides of the volcans,
revealing the forests on their flanks. But still the vast valley was
filled with mist that lay in dense billows resembling those of the sea,
through which hills and temple tops started up like islands. By slow
degrees as we passed upon our downward road the vapours cleared away,
and the lakes of Tezcuco, Chalco, and Xochicalco shone in the sunlight
like giant mirrors. On their banks stood many cities, indeed the
greatest of these, Mexico, seemed to float upon the waters; beyond them
and about them were green fields of corn and aloe, and groves of forest
trees, while far away towered the black wall of rock that hedges in the
valley.

All day we journeyed swiftly through this fairy land. We passed through
the cities of Amaquem and Ajotzinco, which I will not stay to describe,
and many a lovely village that nestled upon the borders of Lake Chalco.
Then we entered on the great causeway of stone built like a road
resting on the waters, and with the afternoon we came to the town of
Cuitlahuac. Thence we passed on to Iztapalapan, and here Guatemoc would
have rested for the night in the royal house of his uncle Cuitlahua.
But when we reached the town we found that Montezuma, who had been
advised of our approach by runners, had sent orders that we were to
push on to Tenoctitlan, and that palanquins had been made ready to bear
us. So we entered the palanquins, and leaving that lovely city of
gardens, were borne swiftly along the southern causeway. On we went
past towns built upon piles fixed in the bottom of the lake, past
gardens that were laid out on reeds and floated over the waters like a
boat, past _teocallis_ and glistening temples without number, through
fleets of light canoes and thousands of Indians going to and fro about
their business, till at length towards sunset we reached the
battlemented fort that is called Xoloc which stands upon the dyke. I
say stands, but alas! it stands no more. Cortes has destroyed it, and
with it all those glorious cities which my eyes beheld that day.

At Xoloc we began to enter the city of Tenoctitlan or Mexico, the
mightiest city that ever I had seen. The houses on the outskirts,
indeed, were built of mud or adobe, but those in the richer parts were
constructed of red stone. Each house surrounded a courtyard and was in
turn surrounded by a garden, while between them ran canals, having
footpaths on either side. Then there were squares, and in the squares
pyramids, palaces, and temples without end. I gazed on them till I was
bewildered, but all seemed as nothing when at length I saw the great
temple with its stone gateways opening to the north and the south, the
east and the west, its wall carven everywhere with serpents, its
polished pavements, its _teocallis_ decked with human skulls, thousands
upon thousands of them, and its vast surrounding tianquez, or market
place. I caught but a glimpse of it then, for the darkness was falling,
and afterwards we were borne on through the darkness, I did not know
whither.

A while went by and I saw that we had left the city, and were passing
up a steep hill beneath the shadow of mighty cedar trees. Presently we
halted in a courtyard and here I was bidden to alight. Then the prince
Guatemoc led me into a wondrous house, of which all the rooms were
roofed with cedar wood, and its walls hung with richly-coloured cloths,
and in that house gold seemed as plentiful as bricks and oak are with
us in England. Led by domestics who bore cedar wands in their hands, we
went through many passages and rooms, till at length we came to a
chamber where other domestics were awaiting us, who washed us with
scented waters and clothed us in gorgeous apparel. Thence they
conducted us to a door where we were bidden to remove our shoes, and a
coarse coloured robe was given to each of us to hide our splendid
dress. The robes having been put on, we were suffered to pass the door,
and found ourselves in a vast chamber in which were many noble men and
some women, all standing and clad in coarse robes. At the far end of
this chamber was a gilded screen, and from behind it floated sounds of
sweet music.

Now as we stood in the great chamber that was lighted with
sweet-smelling torches, many men advanced and greeted Guatemoc the
prince, and I noticed that all of them looked upon me curiously.
Presently a woman came and I saw that her beauty was great. She was
tall and stately, and beneath her rough outer robe splendidly attired
in worked and jewelled garments. Weary and bewildered as I was, her
loveliness seized me as it were in a vice, never before had I seen such
loveliness. For her eye was proud and full like the eye of a buck, her
curling hair fell upon her shoulders, and her features were very noble,
yet tender almost to sadness, though at times she could seem fierce
enough. This lady was yet in her first youth, perchance she may have
seen some eighteen years, but her shape was that of a full-grown woman
and most royal.

“Greeting, Guatemoc my cousin,” she said in a sweet voice; “so you are
come at last. My royal father has awaited you for long and will ask
questions as to your delay. My sister your wife has wondered also why
you tarried.”

Now as she spoke I felt rather than saw that this lady was searching me
with her eyes.

“Greeting, Otomie my cousin,” answered the prince. “I have been delayed
by the accidents of travel. Tobasco is far away, also my charge and
companion, Teule,” and he nodded towards me, “met with an accident on
the road.”

“What was the accident?” she asked.

“Only this, that he saved me from the jaws of a puma at the risk of his
life when all the others fled from me, and was somewhat hurt in the
deed. He saved me thus—” and in few words he told the story.

She listened and I saw that her eyes sparkled at the tale. When it was
done she spoke again, and this time to me.

“Welcome, Teule,” she said smiling. “You are not of our people, yet my
heart goes out to such a man.” And still smiling she left us.

“Who is that great lady?” I asked of Guatemoc.

“That is my cousin Otomie, the princess of the Otomie, my uncle
Montezuma’s favourite daughter,” he answered. “She likes you, Teule,
and that is well for you for many reasons. Hush!”

As he spoke the screen at the far end of the chamber was drawn aside.
Beyond it a man sat upon a broidered cushion, who was inhaling the
fumes of the tobacco weed from a gilded pipe of wood after the Indian
fashion. This man, who was no other than the monarch Montezuma, was of
a tall build and melancholy countenance, having a very pale face for
one of his nation, and thin black hair. He was dressed in a white robe
of the purest cotton, and wore a golden belt and sandals set with
pearls, and on his head a plume of feathers of the royal green. Behind
him were a band of beautiful girls somewhat slightly clothed, some of
whom played on lutes and other instruments of music, and on either side
stood four ancient counsellors, all of them barefooted and clad in the
coarsest garments.

So soon as the screen was drawn all the company in the chamber
prostrated themselves upon their knees, an example that I hastened to
follow, and thus they remained till the emperor made a sign with the
gilded bowl of his pipe, when they rose to their feet again and stood
with folded hands and eyes fixed abjectly upon the floor. Presently
Montezuma made another signal, and three aged men whom I understood to
be ambassadors, advanced and asked some prayer of him. He answered them
with a nod of the head and they retreated from his presence, making
obeisance and stepping backward till they mingled with the crowd. Then
the emperor spoke a word to one of the counsellors, who bowed and came
slowly down the hall looking to the right and to the left. Presently
his eye fell upon Guatemoc, and, indeed, he was easy to see, for he
stood a head taller than any there.

“Hail, prince,” he said. “The royal Montezuma desires to speak with
you, and with the Teule, your companion.”

“Do as I do, Teule,” said Guatemoc, and led the way up the chamber,
till we reached the place where the wooden screen had been, which, as
we passed it, was drawn behind us, shutting us off from the hall.

Here we stood a while, with folded hands and downcast eyes, till a
signal was made to us to advance.

“Your report, nephew,” said Montezuma in a low voice of command.

“I went to the city of Tobasco, O glorious Montezuma. I found the Teule
and brought him hither. Also I caused the high priest to be sacrificed
according to the royal command, and now I hand back the imperial
signet,” and he gave the ring to a counsellor.

“Why did you delay so long upon the road, nephew?”

“Because of the chances of the journey; while saving my life, royal
Montezuma, the Teule my prisoner was bitten by a puma. Its skin is
brought to you as an offering.”

Now Montezuma looked at me for the first time, then opened a picture
scroll that one of the counsellors handed to him, and read in it,
glancing at me from time to time.

“The description is good,” he said at length, “in all save one thing—it
does not say that this prisoner is the handsomest man in Anahuac. Say,
Teule, why have your countrymen landed on my dominions and slain my
people?”

“I know nothing of it, O king,” I answered as well as I might with the
help of Guatemoc, “and they are not my countrymen.”

“The report says that you confess to having the blood of these Teules
in your veins, and that you came to these shores, or near them, in one
of their great canoes.”

“That is so, O king, yet I am not of their people, and I came to the
shore floating on a barrel.”

“I hold that you lie,” answered Montezuma frowning, “for the sharks and
crocodiles would devour one who swam thus.” Then he added anxiously,
“Say, are you of the descendants of Quetzal?”

“I do not know, O king. I am of a white race, and our forefather was
named Adam.”

“Perchance that is another name for Quetzal,” he said. “It has long
been prophesied that his children would return, and now it seems that
the hour of their coming is at hand,” and he sighed heavily, then
added: “Go now. To-morrow you shall tell me of these Teules, and the
council of the priests shall decide your fate.”

Now when I heard the name of the priests I trembled in all my bones and
cried, clasping my hands in supplication:

“Slay me if you will, O king, but I beseech you deliver me not again
into the hands of the priests.”

“We are all in the hands of the priests, who are the mouth of God,” he
answered coldly. “Besides, I hold that you have lied to me.”

Then I went foreboding evil, and Guatemoc also looked downcast.
Bitterly did I curse the hour when I had said that I was of the Spanish
blood and yet no Spaniard. Had I known even what I knew that day,
torture would not have wrung those words from me. But now it was too
late.

Now Guatemoc led me to certain apartments of this palace of
Chapoltepec, where his wife, the royal princess Tecuichpo, was waiting
him, a very lovely lady, and with her other ladies, among them the
princess Otomie, Montezuma’s daughter, and some nobles. Here a rich
repast was served to us, and I was seated next to the princess Otomie,
who spoke to me most graciously, asking me many things concerning my
land and the people of the Teules. It was from her that I learned first
that the emperor was much disturbed at heart because of these Teules or
Spaniards, for he was superstitious, and held them to be the children
of the god Quetzal, who according to ancient prophecy would come to
take the land. Indeed, so gracious was she, and so royally lovely, that
for the first time I felt my heart stirred by any other woman than my
betrothed whom I had left far away in England, and whom, as I thought,
I should never see again. And as I learned in after days mine was not
the only heart that was stirred that night.

Near to us sat another royal lady, Papantzin, the sister of Montezuma,
but she was neither young nor lovely, and yet most sweet faced and sad
as though with the presage of death. Indeed she died not many weeks
after but could not rest quiet in her grave, as shall be told.

When the feast was done and we had drunk of the cocoa or _chocolate_,
and smoked tobacco in pipes, a strange but most soothing custom that I
learned in Tobasco and of which I have never been able to break myself,
though the weed is still hard to come by here in England, I was led to
my sleeping place, a small chamber panelled with cedar boards. For a
while I could not sleep, for I was overcome by the memory of all the
strange sights that I had seen in this wonderful new land which was so
civilised and yet so barbarous. I thought of that sad-faced king, the
absolute lord of millions, surrounded by all that the heart of man can
desire, by vast wealth, by hundreds of lovely wives, by loving
children, by countless armies, by all the glory of the arts, ruling
over the fairest empire on the earth, with every pleasure to his hand,
a god in all things save his mortality, and worshipped as a god, and
yet a victim to fear and superstition, and more heavy hearted than the
meanest slave about his palaces. Here was a lesson such as Solomon
would have loved to show, for with Solomon this Montezuma might cry:

“I gathered me also silver and gold, and the peculiar treasure of kings
and of the provinces: I gat me men singers and women singers, and the
delights of the sons of men, and musical instruments, and that of all
sorts. And whatsoever my eyes desired I kept not from them, I withheld
not my heart from any joy. And behold, all was vanity and vexation of
spirit, and there was no profit under the sun.”

So he might have cried, so, indeed, he did cry in other words, for, as
the painting of the skeletons and the three monarchs that is upon the
north wall of the aisle of Ditchingham Church shows forth so aptly,
kings have their fates and happiness is not to them more than to any
other of the sons of men. Indeed, it is not at all, as my benefactor
Fonseca once said to me; true happiness is but a dream from which we
awake continually to the sorrows of our short laborious day.

Then my thoughts flew to the vision of that most lovely maid, the
princess Otomie, who, as I believed, had looked on me so kindly, and I
found that vision sweet, for I was young, and the English Lily, my own
love, was far away and lost to me for ever. Was it then wonderful that
I should find this Indian poppy fair? Indeed, where is the man who
would not have been overcome by her sweetness, her beauty, and that
stamp of royal grace which comes with kingly blood and the daily
exercise of power? Like the rich wonders of the robe she wore, her very
barbarism, of which now I saw but the better side, drew and dazzled my
mind’s eye, giving her woman’s tenderness some new quality, sombre and
strange, an eastern richness which is lacking in our well schooled
English women, that at one and the same stroke touched both the
imagination and the senses, and through them enthralled the heart.

For Otomie seemed such woman as men dream of but very rarely win,
seeing that the world has few such natures and fewer nurseries where
they can be reared. At once pure and passionate, of royal blood and
heart, rich natured and most womanly, yet brave as a man and beautiful
as the night, with a mind athirst for knowledge and a spirit that no
sorrows could avail to quell, ever changing in her outer moods, and yet
most faithful and with the honour of a man, such was Otomie,
Montezuma’s daughter, princess of the Otomie. Was it wonderful then
that I found her fair, or, when fate gave me her love, that at last I
loved her in turn? And yet there was that in her nature which should
have held me back had I but known of it, for with all her charm, her
beauty and her virtues, at heart she was still a savage, and strive as
she would to hide it, at times her blood would master her.

But as I lay in the chamber of the palace of Chapoltepec, the tramp of
the guards without my door reminded me that I had little now to do with
love and other delights, I whose life hung from day to day upon a hair.
To-morrow the priests would decide my fate, and when the priests were
judges, the prisoner might know the sentence before it was spoken. I
was a stranger and a white man, surely such a one would prove an
offering more acceptable to the gods than that furnished by a thousand
Indian hearts. I had been snatched from the altars of Tobasco that I
might grace the higher altars of Tenoctitlan, and that was all. My fate
would be to perish miserably far from my home, and in this world never
to be heard of more.

Musing thus sadly at last I slept. When I woke the sun was up. Rising
from my mat I went to the wood-barred window place and looked through.
The palace whence I gazed was placed on the crest of a rocky hill. On
one side this hill was bathed by the blue waters of Tezcuco, on the
other, a mile or more away, rose the temple towers of Mexico. Along the
slopes of the hill, and in some directions for a mile from its base,
grew huge cedar trees from the boughs of which hung a grey and
ghostly-looking moss. These trees are so large that the smallest of
them is bigger than the best oak in this parish of Ditchingham, while
the greatest measures twenty-two paces round the base. Beyond and
between these marvellous and ancient trees were the gardens of
Montezuma, that with their strange and gorgeous flowers, their marble
baths, their aviaries and wild beast dens, were, as I believe, the most
wonderful in the whole world.[5]

“At the least,” I thought to myself, “even if I must die, it is
something to have seen this country of Anahuac, its king, its customs,
and its people.”

 [5] The gardens of Montezuma have been long destroyed, but some of the
 cedars still flourish at Chapoltepec, though the Spaniards cut down
 many. One of them, which tradition says was a favourite tree of the
 great emperor’s, measures (according to a rough calculation the author
 of this book made upon the spot) about sixty feet round the bole. It
 is strange to think that a few ancient conifers should alone survive
 of all the glories of Montezuma’s wealth and state. —AUTHOR.




CHAPTER XVI
THOMAS BECOMES A GOD


Little did I, plain Thomas Wingfield, gentleman, know, when I rose that
morning, that before sunset I should be a god, and after Montezuma the
Emperor, the most honoured man, or rather god, in the city of Mexico.

It came about thus. When I had breakfasted with the household of the
prince Guatemoc, I was led to the hall of justice, which was named the
“tribunal of god.” Here on a golden throne sat Montezuma, administering
justice in such pomp as I cannot describe. About him were his
counsellors and great lords, and before him was placed a human skull
crowned with emeralds so large that a blaze of light went up from them.
In his hand also he held an arrow for a sceptre. Certain chiefs or
_caciques_ were on their trial for treason, nor were they left long in
doubt as to their fate. For when some evidence had been heard they were
asked what they had to say in their defence. Each of them told his tale
in few words and short. Then Montezuma, who till now had said and done
nothing, took the painted scroll of their indictments and pricked it
with the arrow in his hand where the picture of each prisoner appeared
upon the scroll. Then they were led away to death, but how they died I
do not know.

When this trial was finished certain priests entered the hall clothed
in sable robes, their matted hair hanging down their backs. They were
fierce, wild-eyed men of great dignity, and I shivered when I saw them.
I noticed also that they alone made small reverence to the majesty of
Montezuma. The counsellors and nobles having fallen back, these priests
entered into talk with the emperor, and presently two of them came
forward and taking me from the custody of the guards, led me forward
before the throne. Then of a sudden I was commanded to strip myself of
my garments, and this I did with no little shame, till I stood naked
before them all. Now the priests came forward and examined every part
of me closely. On my arms were the scars left by de Garcia’s sword, and
on my breast the scarcely healed marks of the puma’s teeth and claws.
These wounds they scanned, asking how I had come by them. I told them,
and thereupon they carried on a discussion among themselves, and out of
my hearing, which grew so warm that at length they appealed to the
emperor to decide the point. He thought a while, and I heard him say:

“The blemishes do not come from within the body, nor were they upon it
at birth, but have been inflicted by the violence of man and beast.”

Then the priests consulted together again, and presently their leader
spoke some words into the ear of Montezuma. He nodded, and rising from
his throne, came towards me who stood naked and shivering before him,
for the air of Mexico is keen. As he advanced he loosed a chain of
emeralds and gold that hung about his neck, and unclasped the royal
cloak from his shoulders. Then with his own hand, he put the chain
about my throat, and the cloak upon my shoulders, and having humbly
bent the knee before me as though in adoration, he cast his arms about
me and embraced me.

“Hail! most blessed,” he said, “divine son of Quetzal, holder of the
spirit of Tezcat, Soul of the World, Creator of the World. What have we
done that you should honour us thus with your presence for a season?
What can we do to pay the honour back? You created us and all this
country; behold! while you tarry with us, it is yours and we are
nothing but your servants. Order and your commands shall be obeyed,
think and your thought shall be executed before it can pass your lips.
O Tezcat, I, Montezuma your servant, offer you my adoration, and
through me the adoration of all my people,” and again he bowed the
knee.

“We adore you, O Tezcat!” chimed in the priests.

Now I remained silent and bewildered, for of all this foolery I could
understand nothing, and while I stood thus Montezuma clapped his hands
and women entered bearing beautiful clothing with them, and a wreath of
flowers. The clothing they put upon my body and the wreath of flowers
on my head, worshipping me the while and saying, “Tezcat who died
yesterday is come again. Be joyful, Tezcat has come again in the body
of the captive Teule.”

Then I understood that I was now a god and the greatest of gods, though
at that moment within myself I felt more of a fool than I had ever been
before.

And now men appeared, grave and reverend in appearance, bearing lutes
in their hands. I was told that these were my tutors, and with them a
train of royal pages who were to be my servants. They led me forth from
the hall making music as they went, and before me marched a herald,
calling out that this was the god Tezcat, Soul of the World, Creator of
the World, who had come again to visit his people. They led me through
all the courts and endless chambers of the palace, and wherever I went,
man woman and child bowed themselves to the earth before me, and
worshipped me, Thomas Wingfield of Ditchingham, in the county of
Norfolk, till I thought that I must be mad.

Then they placed me in a litter and carried me down the hill
Chapoltepec, and along causeways and through streets, till we came to
the great square of the temple. Before me went heralds and priests,
after me followed pages and nobles, and ever as we passed the
multitudes prostrated themselves till I began to understand how
wearisome a thing it is to be a god. Next they carried me through the
wall of serpents and up the winding paths of the mighty _teocalli_ till
we reached the summit, where the temples and idols stood, and here a
great drum beat, and the priests sacrificed victim after victim in my
honour and I grew sick with the sight of wickedness and blood.
Presently they invited me to descend from the litter, laying rich
carpets and flowers for my feet to tread on, and I was much afraid, for
I thought that they were about to sacrifice me to myself or some other
divinity. But this was not so. They led me to the edge of the pyramid,
or as near as I would go, for I shrank back lest they should seize me
suddenly and cast me over the edge. And there the high priest called
out my dignity to the thousands who were assembled beneath, and every
one of them bent the knee in adoration of me, the priests above and the
multitudes below. And so it went on till I grew dizzy with the worship,
and the shouting, and the sounds of music, and the sights of death, and
very thankful was I, when at last they carried me back to Chapoltepec.

Here new honours awaited me, for I was conducted to a splendid range of
apartments, next to those of the emperor himself, and I was told that
all Montezuma’s household were at my command and that he who refused to
do my bidding should die.

So at last I spoke and said it was my bidding that I should be suffered
to rest a while, till a feast was prepared for me in the apartments of
Guatemoc the prince, for there I hoped to meet Otomie.

My tutors and the nobles who attended me answered that Montezuma my
servant had trusted that I would feast with him that night. Still my
command should be done. Then they left me, saying that they would come
again in an hour to lead me to the banquet. Now I threw off the emblems
of my godhead and cast myself down on cushions to rest and think, and a
certain exultation took possession of me, for was I not a god, and had
I not power almost absolute? Still being of a cautious mind I wondered
why I was a god, and how long my power would last.

Before the hour had gone by, pages and nobles entered, bearing new
robes which were put upon my body and fresh flowers to crown my head,
and I was led away to the apartments of Guatemoc, fair women going
before me who played upon instruments of music.

Here Guatemoc the prince waited to receive me, which he did as though
I, his captive and companion, was the first of kings. And yet I thought
that I saw merriment in his eye, mingled with sorrow. Bending forward I
spoke to him in a whisper:

“What does all this mean, prince?” I said. “Am I befooled, or am I
indeed a god?”

“Hush!” he answered, bowing low and speaking beneath his breath. “It
means both good and ill for you, my friend Teule. Another time I will
tell you.” Then he added aloud, “Does it please you, O Tezcat, god of
gods, that we should sit at meat with you, or will you eat alone?”

“The gods like good company, prince,” I said.

Now during this talk I had discovered that among those gathered in the
hall was the princess Otomie. So when we passed to the low table around
which we were to sit on cushions, I hung back watching where she would
place herself, and then at once seated myself beside her. This caused
some little confusion among the company, for the place of honour had
been prepared for me at the head of the table, the seat of Guatemoc
being to my right and that of his wife, the royal Tecuichpo, to my
left.

“Your seat is yonder, O Tezcat,” she said, blushing beneath her olive
skin as she spoke.

“Surely a god may sit where he chooses, royal Otomie,” I answered;
“besides,” I added in a low voice, “what better place can he find than
by the side of the most lovely goddess on the earth.”

Again she blushed and answered, “Alas! I am no goddess, but only a
mortal maid. Listen, if you desire that I should be your companion at
our feasts, you must issue it as a command; none will dare to disobey
you, not even Montezuma my father.”

So I rose and said in very halting Aztec to the nobles who waited on
me, “It is my will that my place shall always be set by the side of the
princess Otomie.”

At these words Otomie blushed even more, and a murmur went round among
the guests, while Guatemoc first looked angry and then laughed. But the
nobles, my attendants, bowed, and their spokesman answered:

“The words of Tezcat shall be obeyed. Let the seat of Otomie, the royal
princess, the favoured of Tezcat, be placed by the side of the god.”

Afterwards this was always done, except when I ate with Montezuma
himself. Moreover the princess Otomie became known throughout the city
as “the blessed princess, the favoured of Tezcat.” For so strong a hold
had custom and superstition upon this people that they thought it the
greatest of honours to her, who was among the first ladies in the land,
that he who for a little space was supposed to hold the spirit of the
soul of the world, should deign to desire her companionship when he
ate. Now the feast went on, and presently I made shift to ask Otomie
what all this might mean.

“Alas!” she whispered, “you do not know, nor dare I tell you now. But I
will say this: though you who are a god may sit where you will to-day,
an hour shall come when you must lie where you would not. Listen: when
we have finished eating, say that it is your wish to walk in the
gardens of the palace and that I should accompany you. Then I may find
a chance to speak.”

Accordingly, when the feast was over I said that I desired to walk in
the gardens with the princess Otomie, and we went out and wandered
under the solemn trees, that are draped in a winding-sheet of grey moss
which, hanging from every bough as though the forest had been decked
with the white beards of an army of aged men, waved and rustled sadly
in the keen night air. But alas! we might not be alone, for after us at
a distance of twenty paces followed all my crowd of attendant nobles,
together with fair dancing girls and minstrels armed with their
accursed flutes, on which they blew in season and out of it, dancing as
they blew. In vain did I command them to be silent, telling them that
it was written of old that there is a time to play and dance and a time
to cease from dancing, for in this alone they would not obey me. Never
could I be at peace because of them then or thereafter, and not till
now did I learn how great a treasure is solitude.

Still we were allowed to walk together under the trees, and though the
clamour of music pursued us wherever we went, we were soon deep in
talk. Then it was that I learned how dreadful was the fate which
overshadowed me.

“Know, O Teule,” said Otomie, for she would call me by the old name
when there were none to hear; “this is the custom of our land, that
every year a young captive should be chosen to be the earthly image of
the god Tezcat, who created the world. Only two things are necessary to
this captive, namely, that his blood should be noble, and that his
person should be beautiful and without flaw or blemish. The day that
you came hither, Teule, chanced to be the day of choosing a new captive
to personate the god, and you have been chosen because you are both
noble and more beautiful than any man in Anahuac, and also because
being of the people of the Teules, the children of Quetzal of whom so
many rumours have reached us, and whose coming my father Montezuma
dreads more than anything in the world, it was thought by the priests
that you may avert their anger from us, and the anger of the gods.”

Now Otomie paused as one who has something to say that she can scarcely
find words to fit, but I, remembering only what had been said, swelled
inwardly with the sense of my own greatness, and because this lovely
princess had declared that I was the most beautiful man in Anahuac, I
who though I was well-looking enough, had never before been called
“beautiful” by man, woman, or child. But in this case as in many
another, pride went before a fall.

“It must be spoken, Teule,” Otomie continued. “Alas! that it should be
I who am fated to tell you. For a year you will rule as a god in this
city of Tenoctitlan, and except for certain ceremonies that you must
undergo, and certain arts which you must learn, none will trouble you.
Your slightest wish will be a law, and when you smile on any, it shall
be an omen of good to them and they will bless you; even my father
Montezuma will treat you with reverence as an equal or more. Every
delight shall be yours except that of marriage, and this will be
withheld till the twelfth month of the year. Then the four most
beautiful maidens in the land will be given to you as brides.”

“And who will choose them?” I asked.

“Nay, I know not, Teule, who do not meddle in such mysteries,” she
answered hurriedly. “Sometimes the god is judge and sometimes the
priests judge for him. It is as it may chance. Listen now to the end of
my tale and you will surely forget the rest. For one month you will
live with your wives, and this month you will pass in feasting at all
the noblest houses in the city. On the last day of the month, however,
you will be placed in a royal barge and together with your wives,
paddled across the lake to a place that is named ‘Melting of Metals.’
Thence you will be led to the _teocalli_ named ‘House of Weapons,’
where your wives will bid farewell to you for ever, and there, Teule,
alas! that I must say it, you are doomed to be offered as a sacrifice
to the god whose spirit you hold, the great god Tezcat, for your heart
will be torn from your body, and your head will be struck from your
shoulders and set upon the stake that is known as ‘post of heads.’”

Now when I heard this dreadful doom I groaned aloud and my knees
trembled so that I almost fell to the ground. Then a great fury seized
me and, forgetting my father’s counsel, I blasphemed the gods of that
country and the people who worshipped them, first in the Aztec and Maya
languages, then when my knowledge of these tongues failed me, in
Spanish and good English. But Otomie, who heard some of my words and
guessed more, was seized with fear and lifted her hands, saying:

“Curse not the awful gods, I beseech you, lest some terrible thing
befall you at once. If you are overheard it will be thought that you
have an evil spirit and not a good one, and then you must die now and
by torment. At the least the gods, who are everywhere, will hear you.”

“Let them hear,” I answered. “They are false gods and that country is
accursed which worships them. They are doomed I say, and all their
worshippers are doomed. Nay, I care not if I am heard—as well die now
by torment as live a year in the torment of approaching death. But I
shall not die alone, all the sea of blood that your priests have shed
cries out for vengeance to the true God, and He will avenge.”

Thus I raved on, being mad with fear and impotent anger, while the
princess Otomie stood terrified and amazed at my blasphemies, and the
flutes piped and the dancers danced behind us. And as I raved I saw
that the mind of Otomie wandered from my words, for she was staring
towards the east like one who sees a vision. Then I looked also towards
the east and saw that the sky was alight there. For from the edge of
the horizon to the highest parts of heaven spread a fan of pale and
fearful light powdered over with sparks of fire, the handle of the fan
resting on the earth as it were, while its wings covered the eastern
sky. Now I ceased my cursing and stood transfixed, and as I stood, a
cry of terror arose from all the precincts of the palace and people
poured from every door to gaze upon the portent that flared and blazed
in the east. Presently Montezuma himself came out, attended by his
great lords, and in that ghastly light I saw that his lips worked and
his hands writhed over each other. Nor was the miracle done with, for
anon from the clear sky that hung over the city, descended a ball of
fire, which seemed to rest upon the points of the lofty temple in the
great square, lighting up the _teocalli_ as with the glare of day. It
vanished, but where it had been another light now burned, for the
temple of Quetzal was afire.

Now cries of fear and lamentation arose from all who beheld these
wonders on the hill of Chapoltepec and also from the city below. Even I
was frightened, I do not know why, for it may well be that the blaze of
light which we saw on that and after nights was nothing but the
brightness of a comet, and that the fire in the temple was caused by a
thunderbolt. But to these people, and more especially to Montezuma,
whose mind was filled already with rumours of the coming of a strange
white race, which, as it was truly prophesied, would bring his empire
to nothingness, the omens seemed very evil. Indeed, if they had any
doubt as to their meaning, it was soon to be dispelled, in their minds
at least. For as we stood wonder-struck, a messenger, panting and
soiled with travel, arrived among us and prostrating himself before the
majesty of the emperor, he drew a painted scroll from his robe and
handed it to an attendant noble. So desirous was Montezuma to know its
contents, that contrary to all custom he snatched the roll from the
hands of the counsellor, and unrolling it, he began to read the picture
writing by the baleful light of the blazing sky and temple. Presently,
as we watched and he read, Montezuma groaned aloud, and casting down
the writing he covered his face with his hands. As it chanced it fell
near to where I stood, and I saw painted over it rude pictures of ships
of the Spanish rig, and of men in the Spanish armour. Then I understood
why Montezuma groaned. The Spaniards had landed on his shores!

Now some of his counsellors approached him to console him, but he
thrust them aside, saying:

“Let me mourn—the doom that was foretold is fallen upon the children of
Anahuac. The children of Quetzal muster on our shores and slay my
people. Let me mourn, I say.”

At that moment another messenger came from the palace, having grief
written on his face.

“Speak,” said Montezuma.

“O king, forgive the tongue that must tell such tidings. Your royal
sister Papantzin was seized with terror at yonder dreadful sight,” and
he pointed to the heavens; “she lies dying in the palace!”

Now when the emperor heard that his sister whom he loved was dying, he
said nothing, but covering his face with his royal mantle, he passed
slowly back to the palace.

And all the while the crimson light gleamed and sparkled in the east
like some monstrous and unnatural dawn, while the temple of Quetzal
burned fiercely in the city beneath.

Now, I turned to the princess Otomie, who had stood by my side
throughout, overcome with wonder and trembling.

“Did I not say that this country was accursed, princess of the Otomie?”

“You said it, Teule,” she answered, “and it is accursed.”

Then we went into the palace, and even in this hour of fear, after me
came the minstrels as before.




CHAPTER XVII
THE ARISING OF PAPANTZIN


On the morrow Papantzin died, and was buried with great pomp that same
evening in the burial-ground at Chapoltepec, by the side of the
emperor’s royal ancestors. But, as will be seen, she was not content
with their company. On that day also, I learned that to be a god is not
all pleasure, since it was expected of me that I must master various
arts, and chiefly the horrid art of music, to which I never had any
desire. Still my own wishes were not allowed to weigh in the matter,
for there came to me tutors, aged men who might have found better
employment, to instruct me in the use of the lute, and on this
instrument I must learn to strum. Others there were also, who taught me
letters, poetry, and art, as they were understood among the Aztecs, and
all this knowledge I was glad of. Still I remembered the words of the
preacher which tell us that he who increaseth knowledge increaseth
sorrow, and moreover I could see little use in acquiring learning that
was to be lost shortly on the stone of sacrifice.

As to this matter of my sacrifice I was at first desperate. But
reflection told me that I had already passed many dangers and come out
unscathed, and therefore it was possible that I might escape this one
also. At least death was still a long way off, and for the present I
was a god. So I determined that whether I died or lived, while I lived
I would live like a god and take such pleasures as came to my hand, and
I acted on this resolve. No man ever had greater or more strange
opportunities, and no man can have used them better. Indeed, had it not
been for the sorrowful thoughts of my lost love and home which would
force themselves upon me, I should have been almost happy, because of
the power that I wielded and the strangeness of all around me. But I
must to my tale.

During the days that followed the death of Papantzin the palace and the
city also were plunged in ferment. The minds of men were shaken
strangely because of the rumours that filled the air. Every night the
fiery portent blazed in the east, every day a new wonder or omen was
reported, and with it some wild tale of the doings of the Spaniards,
who by most were held to be white gods, the children of Quetzal, come
back to take the land which their forefather ruled.

But of all that were troubled, none were in such bad case as the
emperor himself, who, during these weeks scarcely ate or drank or
slept, so heavy were his fears upon him. In this strait he sent
messengers to his ancient rival, that wise and severe man Neza, the
king of the allied state of Tezcuco, begging that he would visit him.
This king came, an old man with a fierce and gleaming eye, and I was
witness to the interview that followed, for in my quality of god I had
full liberty of the palace, and even to be present at the councils of
the emperor and his nobles. When the two monarchs had feasted together,
Montezuma spoke to Neza of the matter of the omens and of the coming of
the Teules, asking him to lighten the darkness by his wisdom. Then Neza
pulled his long grey beard and answered that heavy as the heart of
Montezuma might be, it must grow still heavier before the end.

“See, Lord,” he said, “I am so sure that the days of our empire are
numbered, that I will play you at dice for my kingdoms which you and
your forefathers have ever desired to win.”

“For what wager?” asked Montezuma.

“I will play you thus,” answered Neza. “You shall stake three fighting
cocks, of which, should I win, I ask the spurs only. I set against them
all the wide empire of Tezcuco.”

“A small stake,” said Montezuma; “cocks are many and kingdoms few.”

“Still, it shall serve our turn,” answered the aged king, “for know
that we play against fate. As the game goes, so shall the issue be. If
you win my kingdoms all is well; if I win the cocks, then good-bye to
the glory of Anahuac, for its people will cease to be a people, and
strangers shall possess the land.”

“Let us play and see,” said Montezuma, and they went down to the place
that is called _tlachco_, where the games are set. Here they began the
match with dice and at first all went well for Montezuma, so that he
called aloud that already he was lord of Tezcuco.

“May it be so!” answered the aged Neza, and from that moment the chance
changed. For strive as he would, Montezuma could not win another point,
and presently the set was finished, and Neza had won the cocks. Now the
music played, and courtiers came forward to give the king homage on his
success. But he rose sighing, and said:

“I had far sooner lose my kingdoms than have won these fowls, for if I
had lost my kingdoms they would still have passed into the hands of one
of my own race. Now alas! my possessions and his must come under the
hand of strangers, who shall cast down our gods and bring our names to
nothing.”

And having spoken thus, he rose, and taking farewell of the emperor, he
departed for his own land, where, as it chanced, he died very shortly,
without living to see the fulfilment of his fears.

On the morrow of his departure came further accounts of the doings of
the Spaniards that plunged Montezuma into still greater alarm. In his
terror he sent for an astronomer, noted throughout the land for the
truth of his divinations. The astronomer came, and was received by the
emperor privately. What he told him I do not know, but at least it was
nothing pleasant, for that very night men were commanded to pull down
the house of this sage, who was buried in its ruins.

Two days after the death of the astronomer, Montezuma bethought him
that, as he believed, I also was a Teule, and could give him
information. So at the hour of sunset he sent for me, bidding me walk
with him in the gardens. I went thither, followed by my musicians and
attendants, who would never leave me in peace, but he commanded that
all should stand aside, as he wished to speak with me alone. Then he
began to walk beneath the mighty cedar trees, and I with him, but
keeping one pace behind.

“Teule,” he said at length, “tell me of your countrymen, and why they
have come to these shores. See that you speak truth.”

“They are no countrymen of mine, O Montezuma,” I answered, “though my
mother was one of them.”

“Did I not bid you speak the truth, Teule? If your mother was one of
them, must you not also be of them; for are you not of your mother’s
bone and blood?”

“As the king pleases,” I answered bowing. Then I began and told him of
the Spaniards—of their country, their greatness, their cruelty and
their greed of gold, and he listened eagerly, though I think that he
believed little of what I said, for his fear had made him very
suspicious. When I had done, he spoke and said:

“Why do they come here to Anahuac?”

“I fear, O king, that they come to take the land, or at the least to
rob it of all its treasure, and to destroy its faiths.”

“What then is your counsel, Teule? How can I defend myself against
these mighty men, who are clothed in metal, and ride upon fierce wild
beasts, who have instruments that make a noise like thunder, at the
sound of which their adversaries fall dead by hundreds, and who bear
weapons of shining silver in their hands? Alas! there is no defence
possible, for they are the children of Quetzal come back to take the
land. From my childhood I have known that this evil overshadowed me,
and now it is at my door.”

“If I, who am only a god, may venture to speak to the lord of the
earth,” I answered, “I say that the reply is easy. Meet force by force.
The Teules are few and you can muster a thousand soldiers for every one
of theirs. Fall on them at once, do not hesitate till their prowess
finds them friends, but crush them.”

“Such is the counsel of one whose mother was a Teule;” the emperor
answered, with sarcasm and bitter meaning. “Tell me now, counsellor,
how am I to know that in fighting against them I shall not be fighting
against the gods; how even am I to learn the true wishes and purposes
of men or gods who cannot speak my tongue and whose tongue I cannot
speak?”

“It is easy, O Montezuma,” I answered. “I can speak their tongue; send
me to discover for you.”

Now as I spoke thus my heart bounded with hope, for if once I could
come among the Spaniards, perhaps I might escape the altar of
sacrifice. Also they seemed a link between me and home. They had sailed
hither in ships, and ships can retrace their path. For though at
present my lot was not all sorrow, it will be guessed that I should
have been glad indeed to find myself once more among Christian men.

Montezuma looked at me a while and answered:

“You must think me very foolish, Teule. What! shall I send you to tell
my fears and weakness to your countrymen, and to show them the joints
in my harness? Do you then suppose that I do not know you for a spy
sent to this land by these same Teules to gather knowledge of the land?
Fool, I knew it from the first, and by Huitzel! were you not vowed to
Tezcat, your heart should smoke to-morrow on the altar of Huitzel. Be
warned, and give me no more false counsels lest your end prove swifter
than you think. Learn that I have asked these questions of you to a
purpose, and by the command of the gods, as it was written on the
hearts of those sacrificed this day. This was the purpose and this was
the command, that I might discover your secret mind, and that I should
shun whatever advice you chanced to give. You counsel me to fight the
Teules, therefore I will not fight them, but meet them with gifts and
fair words, for I know well that you would have me to do that which
should bring me to my doom.”

Thus he spoke very fiercely and in a low voice, his head held low and
his arms crossed upon his breast, and I saw that he shook with passion.
Even then, though I was very much afraid, for god as I was, a nod from
this mighty king would have sent me to death by torment, I wondered at
the folly of one who in everything else was so wise. Why should he
doubt me thus and allow superstition to drag him down to ruin? To-day I
see the answer. Montezuma did not these things of himself, but because
the hand of destiny worked with his hand, and the voice of destiny
spoke in his voice. The gods of the Aztecs were false gods indeed, but
I for one believe that they had life and intelligence, for those
hideous shapes of stone were the habitations of devils, and the priests
spoke truth when they said that the sacrifice of men was pleasing to
their gods.

To these devils the king went for counsel through the priests, and now
this doom was on them, that they must give false counsel to their own
destruction, and to the destruction of those who worshipped them, as
was decreed by One more powerful than they.

Now while we were talking the sun had sunk swiftly, so that all the
world was dark. But the light still lingered on the snowy crests of the
volcans Popo and Ixtac, staining them an awful red. Never before to my
sight had the shape of the dead woman whose everlasting bier is Ixtac’s
bulk, seemed so clear and wonderful as on that night, for either it was
so or my fancy gave it the very shape and colour of a woman’s corpse
steeped in blood and laid out for burial. Nor was it my phantasy alone,
for when Montezuma had finished upbraiding me he chanced to look up,
and his eyes falling on the mountain remained fixed there.

“Look now, Teule!” he said, presently, with a solemn laugh; “yonder
lies the corpse of the nations of Anahuac washed in a water of blood
and made ready for burial. Is she not terrible in death?”

As he spoke the words and turned to go, a sound of doleful wailing came
from the direction of the mountain, a very wild and unearthly sound
that caused the blood in my veins to stand still. Now Montezuma caught
my arm in his fear, and we gazed together on Ixtac, and it seemed to us
that this wonder happened. For in that red and fearful light the red
figure of the sleeping woman arose, or appeared to rise, from its bier
of stone. It arose slowly like one who awakes from sleep, and presently
it stood upright upon the mountain’s brow, towering high into the air.
There it stood a giant and awakened corpse, its white wrappings stained
with blood, and we trembled to see it.

For a while the wraith remained thus gazing towards the city of
Tenoctitlan, then suddenly it threw its vast arms upward as though in
grief, and at that moment the night rushed in upon it and covered it,
while the sound of wailing died slowly away.

“Say, Teule,” gasped the emperor, “do I not well to be afraid when such
portents as these meet my eyes day by day? Hearken to the lamentations
in the city; we have not seen this sight alone. Listen how the people
cry aloud with fear and the priests beat their drums to avert the omen.
Weep on, ye people, and ye priests pray and do sacrifice; it is very
fitting, for the day of your doom is upon you. O Tenoctitlan, queen of
cities, I see you ruined and desolate, your palaces blackened with
fire, your temples desecrated, your pleasant gardens a wilderness. I
see your highborn women the wantons of stranger lords, and your princes
their servants; the canals run red with the blood of your children,
your gateways are blocked with their bones. Death is about you
everywhere, dishonour is your daily bread, desolation is your portion.
Farewell to you, queen of the cities, cradle of my forefathers in which
I was nursed!”

Thus Montezuma lamented in the darkness, and as he cried aloud the
great moon rose over the edge of the world and poured its level light
through the boughs of the cedars clothed in their ghostly robe of moss.
It struck upon Montezuma’s tall shape, on his distraught countenance
and thin hands as he waved them to and fro in his prophetic agony, on
my glittering garments, and the terror-stricken band of courtiers, and
the musicians who had ceased from their music. A little wind sprang up
also, moaning sadly in the mighty trees above and against the rocks of
Chapoltepec. Never did I witness a scene more strange or more pregnant
with mystery and the promise of unborn horror, than that of this great
monarch mourning over the downfall of his race and power. As yet no
misfortune had befallen the one or the other, and still he knew that
both were doomed, and these words of lamentation burst from a heart
broken by a grief of which the shadow only lay upon it.

But the wonders of that night were not yet done with.

When Montezuma had made an end of crying his prophecies, I asked him
humbly if I should summon to him the lords who were in attendance on
him, but who stood at some distance.

“Nay,” he answered, “I will not have them see me thus with grief and
terror upon my face. Whoever fears, at least I must seem brave. Walk
with me a while, Teule, and if it is in your mind to murder me I shall
not grieve.”

I made no answer, but followed him as he led the way down the darkest
of the winding paths that run between the cedar trees, where it would
have been easy for me to kill him if I wished, but I could not see how
I should be advantaged by the deed; also though I knew that Montezuma
was my enemy, my heart shrank from the thought of murder. For a mile or
more he walked on without speaking, now beneath the shadow of the
trees, and now through open spaces of garden planted with lovely
flowers, till at last we came to the gates of the place where the royal
dead are laid to rest. Now in front of these gates was an open space of
turf on which the moonlight shone brightly, and in the centre of this
space lay something white, shaped like a woman. Here Montezuma halted
and looked at the gates, then said:

“These gates opened four days since for Papantzin, my sister; how long,
I wonder, will pass before they open for me?”

As he spoke, the white shape upon the grass which I had seen and he had
not seen, stirred like an awakening sleeper. As the snow shape upon the
mountain had stirred, so this shape stirred; as it had arisen, so this
one arose; as it threw its arms upwards, so this one threw up her arms.
Now Montezuma saw and stood still trembling, and I trembled also.

Then the woman—for it was a woman—advanced slowly towards us, and as
she came we saw that she was draped in graveclothes. Presently she
lifted her head and the moonlight fell full upon her face. Now
Montezuma groaned aloud and I groaned, for we saw that the face was the
thin pale face of the princess Papantzin—Papantzin who had lain four
days in the grave. On she came toward us, gliding like one who walks in
her sleep, till she stopped before the bush in the shadow of which we
stood. Now Papantzin, or the ghost of Papantzin, looked at us with
blind eyes, that is with eyes that were open and yet did not seem to
see.

“Are you there, Montezuma, my brother?” she said in the voice of
Papantzin; “surely I feel your presence though I cannot see you.”

Now Montezuma stepped from the shadow and stood face to face with the
dead.

“Who are you?” he said, “who wear the shape of one dead and are dressed
in the garments of the dead?”

“I am Papantzin,” she answered, “and I am risen out of death to bring
you a message, Montezuma, my brother.”

“What message do you bring me?” he asked hoarsely.

“I bring you a message of doom, my brother. Your empire shall fall and
soon you shall be accompanied to death by tens of thousands of your
people. For four days I have lived among the dead, and there I have
seen your false gods which are devils. There also I have seen the
priests that served them, and many of those who worshipped them plunged
into torment unutterable. Because of the worship of these demon gods
the people of Anahuac is destined to destruction.”

“Have you no word of comfort for me, Papantzin, my sister?” he asked.

“None,” she answered. “Perchance if you abandon the worship of the
false gods you may save your soul; your life you cannot save, nor the
lives of your people.”

Then she turned and passed away into the shadow of the trees; I heard
her graveclothes sweep upon the grass.

Now a fury seized Montezuma and he raved aloud, saying:

“Curses on you, Papantzin, my sister! Why then do you come back from
the dead to bring me such evil tidings? Had you brought hope with you,
had you shown a way of escape, then I would have welcomed you. May you
go back into darkness and may the earth lie heavy on your heart for
ever. As for my gods, my fathers worshipped them and I will worship
them till the end; ay, if they desert me, at least I will never desert
them. The gods are angry because the sacrifices are few upon their
altars, henceforth they shall be doubled; ay, the priests of the gods
shall themselves be sacrificed because they neglect their worship.”

Thus he raved on, after the fashion of a weak man maddened with terror,
while his nobles and attendants who had followed him at a distance,
clustered about him, fearful and wondering. At length there came an
end, for tearing with his thin hands at his royal robes and at his hair
and beard, Montezuma fell and writhed in a fit upon the ground.

Then they carried him into the palace and none saw him for three days
and nights. But he made no idle threat as to the sacrifices, for from
that night forward they were doubled throughout the land. Already the
shadow of the Cross lay deep upon the altars of Anahuac, but still the
smoke of their offerings went up to heaven and the cry of the captives
rang round the _teocallis_. The hour of the demon gods was upon them
indeed, but now they reaped their last red harvest, and it was rich.

Now I, Thomas Wingfield, saw these portents with my own eyes, but I
cannot say whether they were indeed warnings sent from heaven or
illusions springing from the accidents of nature. The land was
terror-struck, and it may happen that the minds of men thus smitten can
find a dismal meaning in omens which otherwise had passed unnoticed.
That Papantzin rose from the dead is true, though perhaps she only
swooned and never really died. At the least she did not go back there
for a while, for though I never saw her again, it is said that she
lived to become a Christian and told strange tales of what she had seen
in the land of Death.[6]

 [6] For the history of the resurrection of Papantzin, see note to
 _Jourdanet’s_ translation of _Sahagun_, page 870.—AUTHOR.




CHAPTER XVIII
THE NAMING OF THE BRIDES


Now some months passed between the date of my naming as the god Tezcat
and the entry of the Spaniards into Mexico, and during all this space
the city was in a state of ferment. Again and again Montezuma sent
embassies to Cortes, bearing with them vast treasures of gold and gems
as presents, and at the same time praying him to withdraw, for this
foolish prince did not understand that by displaying so much wealth he
flew a lure which must surely bring the falcon on himself. To these
ambassadors Cortes returned courteous answers together with presents of
small value, and that was all.

Then the advance began and the emperor learned with dismay of the
conquest of the warlike tribe of the Tlascalans, who, though they were
Montezuma’s bitter and hereditary foes, yet made a stand against the
white man. Next came the tidings that from enemies the conquered
Tlascalans had become the allies and servants of the Spaniard, and that
thousands of their fiercest warriors were advancing with him upon the
sacred city of Cholula. A while passed and it was known that Cholula
also had been given to massacre, and that the holy, or rather the
unholy gods, had been torn from their shrines. Marvellous tales were
told of the Spaniards, of their courage and their might, of the armour
that they wore, the thunder that their weapons made in battle, and the
fierce beasts which they bestrode. Once two heads of white men taken in
a skirmish were sent to Montezuma, fierce-looking heads, great and
hairy, and with them the head of a horse. When Montezuma saw these
ghastly relics he almost fainted with fear, still he caused them to be
set up on pinnacles of the great temple and proclamation to be made
that this fate awaited every invader of the land.

Meanwhile all was confusion in his policies. Day by day councils were
held of the nobles, of high priests, and of neighbouring and friendly
kings. Some advised one thing, some another, and the end of it was
hesitation and folly. Ah! had Montezuma but listened to the voice of
that great man Guatemoc, Anahuac would not have been a Spanish fief
to-day. For Guatemoc prayed him again and yet again to put away his
fears and declare open war upon the Teules before it was too late; to
cease from making gifts and sending embassies, to gather his countless
armies and smite the foe in the mountain passes.

But Montezuma would answer, “To what end, nephew? How can I struggle
against these men when the gods themselves have declared for them?
Surely the gods can take their own parts if they wish it, and if they
will not, for myself and my own fate I do not care, but alas! for my
people, alas! for the women and the children, the aged and the weak.”

Then he would cover his face and moan and weep like a child, and
Guatemoc would pass from his presence dumb with fury at the folly of so
great a king, but helpless to remedy it. For like myself, Guatemoc
believed that Montezuma had been smitten with a madness sent from
heaven to bring the land to ruin.

Now it must be understood that though my place as a god gave me
opportunities of knowing all that passed, yet I, Thomas Wingfield, was
but a bubble on that great wave of events which swept over the world of
Anahuac two generations since. I was a bubble on the crest of the wave
indeed, but at that time I had no more power than the foam has over the
wave. Montezuma distrusted me as a spy, the priests looked on me as a
god and future victim and no more, only Guatemoc my friend, and Otomie
who loved me secretly, had any faith in me, and with these two I often
talked, showing them the true meaning of those things that were
happening before our eyes. But they also were strengthless, for though
his reason was no longer captain, still the unchecked power of
Montezuma guided the ship of state first this way and then that, just
as a rudder directs a vessel to its ruin when the helmsman has left it,
and it swings at the mercy of the wind and tide.

The people were distraught with fear of the future, but not the less on
that account, or perhaps because of it, they plunged with fervour into
pleasures, alternating them with religious ceremonies. In those days no
feast was neglected and no altar lacked its victim. Like a river that
quickens its flow as it draws near the precipice over which it must
fall, so the people of Mexico, foreseeing ruin, awoke as it were and
lived as they had never lived before. All day long the cries of victims
came from a hundred temple tops, and all night the sounds of revelry
were heard among the streets. “Let us eat and drink,” they said, “for
the gods of the sea are upon us and to-morrow we die.” Now women who
had been held virtuous proved themselves wantons, and men whose names
were honest showed themselves knaves, and none cried fie upon them; ay,
even children were seen drunken in the streets, which is an abomination
among the Aztecs.

The emperor had moved his household from Chapoltepec to the palace in
the great square facing the temple, and this palace was a town in
itself, for every night more than a thousand human beings slept beneath
its roof, not to speak of the dwarfs and monsters, and the hundreds of
wild birds and beasts in cages. Here every day I feasted with whom I
would, and when I was weary of feasting it was my custom to sally out
into the streets playing on the lute, for by now I had in some degree
mastered that hateful instrument, dressed in shining apparel and
attended by a crowd of nobles and royal pages. Then the people would
rush from their houses shouting and doing me reverence, the children
pelted me with flowers, and the maidens danced before me, kissing my
hands and feet, till at length I was attended by a mob a thousand
strong. And I also danced and shouted like any village fool, for I
think that a kind of mad humour, or perhaps it was the drunkenness of
worship, entered into me in those days. Also I sought to forget my
griefs, I desired to forget that I was doomed to the sacrifice, and
that every day brought me nearer to the red knife of the priest.

I desired to forget, but alas! I could not. The fumes of the _mescal_
and the _pulque_ that I had drunk at feasts would pass from my brain,
the perfume of flowers, the sights of beauty and the adoration of the
people would cease to move me, and I could only brood heavily upon my
doom and think with longing of my distant love and home. In those days,
had it not been for the tender kindness of Otomie, I think that my
heart would have broken or I should have slain myself. But this great
and beauteous lady was ever at hand to cheer me in a thousand ways, and
now and again she would let fall some vague words of hope that set my
pulses bounding. It will be remembered that when first I came to the
court of Montezuma, I had found Otomie fair and my fancy turned towards
her. Now I still found her fair, but my heart was so full of terror
that there was no room in it for tender thoughts of her or of any other
woman. Indeed when I was not drunk with wine or adoration, I turned my
mind to the making of my peace with heaven, of which I had some need.

Still I talked much with Otomie, instructing her in the matters of my
faith and many other things, as I had done by Marina, who we now heard
was the mistress and interpreter of Cortes, the Spanish leader. She for
her part listened gravely, watching me the while with her tender eyes,
but no more, for of all women Otomie was the most modest, as she was
the proudest and most beautiful.

So matters went on until the Spaniards had left Cholula on their road
to Mexico. It was then that I chanced one morning to be sitting in the
gardens, my lute in hand, and having my attendant nobles and tutors
gathered at a respectful distance behind me. From where I sat I could
see the entrance to the court in which the emperor met his council
daily, and I noted that when the princes had gone the priests began to
come, and after them a number of very lovely girls attended by women of
middle age. Presently Guatemoc the prince, who now smiled but rarely,
came up to me smiling, and asked me if I knew what was doing yonder. I
replied that I knew nothing and cared less, but I supposed that
Montezuma was gathering a peculiar treasure to send to his masters the
Spaniards.

“Beware how you speak, Teule,” answered the prince haughtily. “Your
words may be true, and yet did I not love you, you should rue them even
though you hold the spirit of Tezcat. Alas!” he added, stamping on the
ground, “alas! that my uncle’s madness should make it possible that
such words can be spoken. Oh! were I emperor of Anahuac, in a single
week the head of every Teule in Cholula should deck a pinnacle of
yonder temple.”

“Beware how you speak, prince,” I answered mocking him, “for there are
those who did they hear, might cause _you_ to rue _your_ words. Still
one day you may be emperor, and then we shall see how you will deal
with the Teules, at least others will see though I shall not. But what
is it now? Does Montezuma choose new wives?”

“He chooses wives, but not for himself. You know, Teule, that your time
grows short. Montezuma and the priests name those who must be given to
you to wife.”

“Given me to wife!” I said starting to my feet; “to me whose bride is
death! What have I to do with love or marriage? I who in some few short
weeks must grace an altar? Ah! Guatemoc, you say you love me, and once
I saved you. Did you love me, surely you would save me now as you swore
to do.”

“I swore that I would give my life for yours, Teule, if it lay in my
power, and that oath I would keep, for all do not set so high a store
on life as you, my friend. But I cannot help you; you are dedicated to
the gods, and did I die a hundred times, it would not save you from
your fate. Nothing can save you except the hand of heaven if it wills.
Therefore, Teule, make merry while you may, and die bravely when you
must. Your case is no worse than mine and that of many others, for
death awaits us all. Farewell.”

When he had gone I rose, and leaving the gardens I passed into the
chamber where it was my custom to give audience to those who wished to
look upon the god Tezcat as they called me. Here I sat upon my golden
couch, inhaling the fumes of tobacco, and as it chanced I was alone,
for none dared to enter that room unless I gave them leave. Presently
the chief of my pages announced that one would speak with me, and I
bent my head, signifying that the person should enter, for I was weary
of my thoughts. The page withdrew, and presently a veiled woman stood
before me. I looked at her wondering, and bade her draw her veil and
speak. She obeyed, and I saw that my visitor was the princess Otomie.
Now I rose amazed, for it was not usual that she should visit me thus
alone. I guessed therefore that she had tidings, or was following some
custom of which I was ignorant.

“I pray you be seated,” she said confusedly; “it is not fitting that
you should stand before me.”

“Why not, princess?” I answered. “If I had no respect for rank, surely
beauty must claim it.”

“A truce to words,” she replied with a wave of her slim hand. “I come
here, O Tezcat, according to the ancient custom, because I am charged
with a message to you. Those whom you shall wed are chosen. I am the
bearer of their names.”

“Speak on, princess of the Otomie.”

“They are”—and she named three ladies whom I knew to be among the
loveliest in the land.

“I thought that there were four,” I said with a bitter laugh. “Am I to
be defrauded of the fourth?”

“There is a fourth,” she answered, and was silent.

“Give me her name,” I cried. “What other slut has been found to marry a
felon doomed to sacrifice?”

“One has been found, O Tezcat, who has borne other titles than this you
give her.”

Now I looked at her questioningly, and she spoke again in a low voice.

“I, Otomie, princess of the Otomie, Montezuma’s daughter, am the fourth
and the first.”

“You!” I said, sinking back upon my cushions. “_You!_”

“Yes, I. Listen: I was chosen by the priests as the most lovely in the
land, however unworthily. My father, the emperor, was angry and said
that whatever befell, I should never be the wife of a captive who must
die upon the altar of sacrifice. But the priests answered that this was
no time for him to claim exception for his blood, now when the gods
were wroth. Was the first lady in the land to be withheld from the god?
they asked. Then my father sighed and said that it should be as I
willed. And I said with the priests, that now in our sore distress the
proud must humble themselves to the dust, even to the marrying of a
captive slave who is named a god and doomed to sacrifice. So I,
princess of the Otomie, have consented to become your wife, O Tezcat,
though perchance had I known all that I read in your eyes this hour, I
should not have consented. It may happen that in this shame I hoped to
find love if only for one short hour, and that I purposed to vary the
custom of our people, and to complete my marriage by the side of the
victim on the altar, as, if I will, I have the right to do. But I see
well that I am not welcome, and though it is too late to go back upon
my word, have no fear. There are others, and I shall not trouble you. I
have given my message, is it your pleasure that I should go? The solemn
ceremony of wedlock will be on the twelfth day from now, O Tezcat.”

Now I rose from my seat and took her hand, saying:

“I thank you, Otomie, for your nobleness of mind. Had it not been for
the comfort and friendship which you and Guatemoc your cousin have
given me, I think that ere now I should be dead. So you desire to
comfort me to the last; it seems that you even purposed to die with me.
How am I to interpret this, Otomie? In our land a woman would need to
love a man after no common fashion before she consented to share such a
bed as awaits me on yonder pyramid. And yet I may scarcely think that
you whom kings have sued for can place your heart so low. How am I to
read the writing of your words, princess of the Otomie?”

“Read it with your heart,” she whispered low, and I felt her hand
tremble in my own.

I looked at her beauty, it was great; I thought of her devotion, a
devotion that did not shrink from the most horrible of deaths, and a
wind of feeling which was akin to love swept through my soul. But even
as I looked and thought, I remembered the English garden and the
English maid from whom I had parted beneath the beech at Ditchingham,
and the words that we had spoken then. Doubtless she still lived and
was true to me; while I lived should I not keep true at heart to her?
If I must wed these Indian girls, I must wed them, but if once I told
Otomie that I loved her, then I broke my troth, and with nothing less
would she be satisfied. As yet, though I was deeply moved and the
temptation was great, I had not come to this.

“Be seated, Otomie,” I said, “and listen to me. You see this golden
token,” and I drew Lily’s posy ring from my hand, “and you see the
writing within it.”

She bent her head but did not speak, and I saw that there was fear in
her eyes.

“I will read you the words, Otomie,” and I translated into the Aztec
tongue the quaint couplet:

Heart to heart,
Though far apart.


Then at last she spoke. “What does the writing mean?” she said. “I can
only read in pictures, Teule.”

“It means, Otomie, that in the far land whence I come, there is a woman
who loves me, and who is my love.”

“Is she your wife then?”

“She is not my wife, Otomie, but she is vowed to me in marriage.”

“She is vowed to you in marriage,” she answered bitterly: “why, then we
are equal, for so am I, Teule. But there is this difference between us;
you love her, and me you do not love. That is what you would make clear
to me. Spare me more words, I understand all. Still it seems that if I
have lost, she is also in the path of loss. Great seas roll between you
and this love of yours, Teule, seas of water, and the altar of
sacrifice, and the nothingness of death. Now let me go. Your wife I
must be, for there is no escape, but I shall not trouble you over much,
and it will soon be done with. Then you may seek your desire in the
Houses of the Stars whither you must wander, and it is my prayer that
you shall win it. All these months I have been planning to find hope
for you, and I thought that I had found it. But it was built upon a
false belief, and it is ended. Had you been able to say from your heart
that you loved me, it might have been well for both of us; should you
be able to say it before the end, it may still be well. But I do not
ask you to say it, and beware how you tell me a lie. I leave you,
Teule, but before I go I will say that I honour you more in this hour
than I have honoured you before, because you have dared to speak the
truth to me, Montezuma’s daughter, when a lie had been so easy and so
safe. That woman beyond the seas should be grateful to you, but though
I bear her no ill will, between me and her there is a struggle to the
death. We are strangers to each other, and strangers we shall remain,
but she has touched your hand as I touch it now; you link us together
and are our bond of enmity. Farewell my husband that is to be. We shall
meet no more till that sorry day when a ‘slut’ shall be given to a
‘felon’ in marriage. I use your own words, Teule!”

Then rising, Otomie cast her veil about her face and passed slowly from
the chamber, leaving me much disturbed. It was a bold deed to have
rejected the proffered love of this queen among women, and now that I
had done so I was not altogether glad. Would Lily, I wondered, have
offered to descend from such state, to cast off the purple of her royal
rank that she might lie at my side on the red stone of sacrifice?
Perhaps not, for this fierce fidelity is only to be found in women of
another breed. These daughters of the Sun love wholly when they love at
all, and as they love they hate. They ask no priest to consecrate their
vows, nor if these become hateful, will they be bound by them for
duty’s sake. Their own desire is their law, but while it rules them
they follow it unflinchingly, and if need be, they seek its
consummation in the gates of death, or failing that, forgetfulness.




CHAPTER XIX
THE FOUR GODDESSES


Some weary time went by, and at last came the day of the entry into
Mexico of Cortes and his conquerors. Now of all the doings of the
Spaniards after they occupied the city, I do not propose to speak at
length, for these are matters of history, and I have my own story to
tell. So I shall only write of those of them with which I was concerned
myself. I did not see the meeting between Montezuma and Cortes, though
I saw the emperor set out to it clad like Solomon in his glory and
surrounded by his nobles. But I am sure of this, that no slave being
led to sacrifice carried a heavier heart in his breast than that of
Montezuma on this unlucky day. For now his folly had ruined him, and I
think he knew that he was going to his doom.

Afterwards, towards evening, I saw the emperor come back in his golden
litter, and pass over to the palace built by Axa his father, that stood
opposite to and some five hundred paces from his own, facing the
western gate of the temple. Presently I heard the sound of a multitude
shouting, and amidst it the tramp of horses and armed soldiers, and
from a seat in my chamber I saw the Spaniards advance down the great
street, and my heart beat at the sight of Christian men. In front, clad
in rich armour, rode their leader Cortes, a man of middle size but
noble bearing, with thoughtful eyes that noted everything, and after
him, some few on horseback but the most of them on foot, marched his
little army of conquerors, staring about them with bold wondering eyes
and jesting to each other in Castilian. They were but a handful,
bronzed with the sun and scarred by battle, some of them ill-armed and
almost in rags, and looking on them I could not but marvel at the
indomitable courage that had enabled them to pierce their way through
hostile thousands, sickness, and war, even to the home of Montezuma’s
power.

By the side of Cortes, holding his stirrup in her hand, walked a
beautiful Indian woman dressed in white robes and crowned with flowers.
As she passed the palace she turned her face. I knew her at once; it
was my friend Marina, who now had attained to the greatness which she
desired, and who, notwithstanding all the evil that she had brought
upon her country, looked most happy in it and in her master’s love.

As the Spaniards went by I searched their faces one by one, with the
vague hope of hate. For though it might well chance that death had put
us out of each other’s reach, I half thought to see de Garcia among the
number of the conquerors. Such a quest as theirs, with its promise of
blood, and gold, and rapine, would certainly commend itself to his evil
heart should it be in his power to join it, and a strange instinct told
me that he was _not_ dead. But neither dead nor living was he among
those men who entered Mexico that day.

That night I saw Guatemoc and asked him how things went.

“Well for the kite that roosts in the dove’s nest,” he answered with a
bitter laugh, “but very ill for the dove. Montezuma, my uncle, has been
cooing yonder,” and he pointed to the palace of Axa, “and the captain
of the Teules has cooed in answer, but though he tried to hide it, I
could hear the hawk’s shriek in his pigeon’s note. Ere long there will
be merry doings in Tenoctitlan.”

He was right. Within a week Montezuma was treacherously seized by the
Spaniards and kept a prisoner in their quarters, watched day and night
by their soldiers. Then came event upon event. Certain lords in the
coast lands having killed some Spaniards, were summoned to Mexico by
the instigation of Cortes. They came and were burned alive in the
courtyard of the palace. Nor was this all, for Montezuma, their
monarch, was forced to witness the execution with fetters on his
ankles. So low had the emperor of the Aztecs fallen, that he must bear
chains like a common felon. After this insult he swore allegiance to
the King of Spain, and even contrived to capture Cacama, the lord of
Tezcuco, by treachery and to deliver him into the hands of the
Spaniards on whom he would have made war. To them also he gave up all
the hoarded gold and treasure of the empire, to the value of hundreds
of thousands of English pounds. All this the nation bore, for it was
stupefied and still obeyed the commands of its captive king. But when
he suffered the Spaniards to worship the true God in one of the
sanctuaries of the great temple, a murmur of discontent and sullen fury
rose among the thousands of the Aztecs. It filled the air, it could be
heard wherever men were gathered, and its sound was like that of a
distant angry sea. The hour of the breaking of the tempest was at hand.

Now all this while my life went on as before, save that I was not
allowed to go outside the walls of the palace, for it was feared lest I
should find some means of intercourse with the Spaniards, who did not
know that a man of white blood was confined there and doomed to
sacrifice. Also in these days I saw little of the princess Otomie, the
chief of my destined brides, who since our strange love scene had
avoided me, and when we met at feasts or in the gardens spoke to me
only on indifferent matters, or of the affairs of state. At length came
the day of my marriage. It was, I remember, the night before the
massacre of the six hundred Aztec nobles on the occasion of the
festival of Huitzel.

On this my wedding day I was treated with great circumstance and
worshipped like a god by the highest in the city, who came in to do me
reverence and burned incense before me, till I was weary of the smell
of it, for though such sorrow was on the land, the priests would abate
no jot of their ceremonies or cruelties, and great hopes were held that
I being of the race of Teules, my sacrifice would avert the anger of
the gods. At sunset I was entertained with a splendid feast that lasted
two hours or more, and at its end all the company rose and shouted as
with one voice:

“Glory to thee, O Tezcat! Happy art thou here on earth, happy mayst
thou be in the Houses of the Sun. When thou comest thither, remember
that we dealt well by thee, giving thee of our best, and intercede for
us that our sins may be forgiven. Glory to thee, O Tezcat!”

Then two of the chief nobles came forward, and taking torches led me to
a magnificent chamber that I had never seen before. Here they changed
my apparel, investing me in robes which were still more splendid than
any that I had worn hitherto, being made of the finest embroidered
cotton and of the glittering feathers of the humming bird. On my head
they set wreaths of flowers, and about my neck and wrists emeralds of
vast size and value, and a sorry popinjay I looked in this attire, that
seemed more suited to a woman’s beauty than to me.

When I was arrayed, suddenly the torches were extinguished and for a
while there was silence. Then in the distance I heard women’s voices
singing a bridal song that was beautiful enough after its fashion,
though I forbear to write it down. The singing ceased and there came a
sound of rustling robes and of low whispering. Then a man’s voice
spoke, saying:

“Are ye there, ye chosen of heaven?”

And a woman’s voice, I thought it was that of Otomie, answered:

“We are here.”

“O maidens of Anahuac,” said the man speaking from the darkness, “and
you, O Tezcat, god among the gods, listen to my words. Maidens, a great
honour has been done to you, for by the very choice of heaven, you have
been endowed with the names, the lovelinesses, and the virtues of the
four great goddesses, and chosen to abide a while at the side of this
god, your maker and your master, who has been pleased to visit us for a
space before he seeks his home in the habitations of the Sun. See that
you show yourselves worthy of this honour. Comfort him and cherish him,
that he may forget his glory in your kindness, and when he returns to
his own place may take with him grateful memories and a good report of
your people. You have but a little while to live at his side in this
life, for already, like those of a caged bird, the wings of his spirit
beat against the bars of the flesh, and soon he will shake himself free
from us and you. Yet if you will, it is allowed to one of you to
accompany him to his home, sharing his flight to the Houses of the Sun.
But to all of you, whether you go also, or whether you stay to mourn
him during your life days, I say love and cherish him, be tender and
gentle towards him, for otherwise ruin shall overtake you here and
hereafter, and you and all of us will be ill spoken of in heaven. And
you, O Tezcat, we pray of you to accept these maidens, who bear the
names and wear the charms of your celestial consorts, for there are
none more beautiful or better born in the realms of Anahuac, and among
them is numbered the daughter of our king. They are not perfect indeed,
for perfection is known to you in the heavenly kingdoms only, since
these ladies are but shadows and symbols of the divine goddesses your
true wives, and here there are no perfect women. Alas, we have none
better to offer you, and it is our hope that when it pleases you to
pass hence you will think kindly of the women of this land, and from on
high bless them with your blessing, because your memory of these who
were called your wives on earth is pleasant.”

The voice paused, then spoke again:

“Women, in your own divine names of Xochi, Xilo, Atla, and Clixto, and
in the name of all the gods, I wed you to Tezcat, the creator, to
sojourn with him during his stay on earth. The god incarnate takes you
in marriage whom he himself created, that the symbol may be perfect and
the mystery fulfilled. Yet lest your joy should be too full—look now on
that which shall be.”

As the voice spoke these words, many torches sprang into flame at the
far end of the great chamber, revealing a dreadful sight. For there,
stretched upon a stone of sacrifice, was the body of a man, but whether
the man lived or was modelled in wax I do not know to this hour, though
unless he was painted, I think that he must have been fashioned in wax,
since his skin shone white like mine. At the least his limbs and head
were held by five priests, and a sixth stood over him clasping a knife
of obsidian in his two hands. It flashed on high, and as it gleamed the
torches were extinguished. Then came the dull echo of a blow and a
sound of groans, and all was still, till once more the brides broke out
into their marriage song, a strange chant and a wild and sweet, though
after what I had seen and heard it had little power to move me.

They sang on in the darkness ever more loudly, till presently a single
torch was lit at the end of the chamber, then another and another,
though I could not see who lit them, and the room was a flare of light.
Now the altar, the victim, and the priests were all gone, there was no
one left in the place except myself and the four brides. They were tall
and lovely women all of them, clad in white bridal robes starred over
with gems and flowers, and wearing on their brows the emblems of the
four goddesses, but Otomie was the stateliest and most beautiful of the
four, and seemed in truth a goddess. One by one they drew near to me,
smiling and sighing, and kneeling before me kissed my hand, saying:

“I have been chosen to be your wife for a space, Tezcat, happy maid
that I am. May the good gods grant that I become pleasing to your
sight, so that you may love me as I worship you.”

Then she who had spoken would draw back again out of earshot, and the
next would take her place.

Last of all came Otomie. She knelt and said the words, then added in a
low voice,

“Having spoken to you as the bride and goddess to the husband and the
god Tezcat, now, O Teule, I speak as the woman to the man. You do not
love me, Teule, therefore, if it is your will, let us be divorced of
our own act who were wed by the command of others, for so I shall be
spared some shame. These are friends to me and will not betray us;” and
she nodded towards her companion brides.

“As you will, Otomie,” I answered briefly.

“I thank you for your kindness, Teule,” she said smiling sadly, and
withdrew making obeisance, looking so stately and so sweet as she went,
that again my heart was shaken as though with love. Now from that night
till the dreadful hour of sacrifice, no kiss or tender word passed
between me and the princess of the Otomie. And yet our friendship and
affection grew daily, for we talked much together, and I sought to turn
her heart to the true King of Heaven. But this was not easy, for like
her father Montezuma, Otomie clung to the gods of her people, though
she hated the priests, and save when the victims were the foes of her
country, shrank from the rites of human sacrifice, which she said were
instituted by the _pabas_, since in the early days there were no men
offered on the altars of the gods, but flowers only. Daily it grew and
ripened till, although I scarcely knew it, at length in my heart, after
Lily, I loved her better than anyone on earth. As for the other women,
though they were gentle and beautiful, I soon learned to hate them.
Still I feasted and revelled with them, partly since I must, or bring
them to a miserable death because they failed to please me, and partly
that I might drown my terrors in drink and pleasure, for let it be
remembered that the days left to me on earth were few, and the awful
end drew near.

The day following the celebration of my marriage was that of the
shameless massacre of six hundred of the Aztec nobles by the order of
the hidalgo Alvarado, whom Cortes had left in command of the Spaniards.
For at this time Cortes was absent in the coast lands, whither he had
gone to make war on Narvaez, who had been sent to subdue him by his
enemy Velasquez, the governor of Cuba.

On this day was celebrated the feast of Huitzel, that was held with
sacrifice, songs, and dances in the great court of the temple, that
court which was surrounded by a wall carved over with the writhing
shapes of snakes. It chanced that on this morning before he went to
join in the festival, Guatemoc, the prince, came to see me on a visit
of ceremony.

I asked him if he intended to take part in the feast, as the splendour
of his apparel brought me to believe.

“Yes,” he answered, “but why do you ask?”

“Because, were I you, Guatemoc, I would not go. Say now, will the
dancers be armed?”

“No, it is not usual.”

“They will be unarmed, Guatemoc, and they are the flower of the land.
Unarmed they will dance in yonder enclosed space, and the Teules will
watch them armed. Now, how would it be if these chanced to pick a
quarrel with the nobles?”

“I do not know why you should speak thus, Teule, for surely these white
men are not cowardly murderers, still I take your words as an omen, and
though the feast must be held, for see already the nobles gather, I
will not share in it.”

“You are wise, Guatemoc,” I said. “I am sure that you are wise.”

Afterwards Otomie, Guatemoc, and I went into the garden of the palace
and sat upon the crest of a small pyramid, a _teocalli_ in miniature
that Montezuma had built for a place of outlook on the market and the
courts of the temple. From this spot we saw the dancing of the Aztec
nobles, and heard the song of the musicians. It was a gay sight, for in
the bright sunlight their feather dresses flashed like coats of gems,
and none would have guessed how it was to end. Mingling with the
dancers were groups of Spaniards clad in mail and armed with swords and
matchlocks, but I noted that, as the time went on, these men separated
themselves from the Indians and began to cluster like bees about the
gates and at various points under the shadow of the Wall of Serpents.

“Now what may this mean?” I said to Guatemoc, and as I spoke, I saw a
Spaniard wave a white cloth in the air. Then, in an instant, before the
cloth had ceased to flutter, a smoke arose from every side, and with it
came the sound of the firing of matchlocks. Everywhere among the
dancers men fell dead or wounded, but the mass of them, unharmed as
yet, huddled themselves together like frightened sheep, and stood
silent and terror-stricken. Then the Spaniards, shouting the name of
their patron saint, as it is their custom to do when they have some
such wickedness in hand, drew their swords, and rushing on the unarmed
Aztec nobles began to kill them. Now some shrieked and fled, and some
stood still till they were cut down, but whether they stayed or ran the
end was the same, for the gates were guarded and the wall was too high
to climb. There they were slaughtered every man of them, and may God,
who sees all, reward their murderers! It was soon over; within ten
minutes of the waving of the cloth, those six hundred men were
stretched upon the pavement dead or dying, and with shouts of victory
the Spaniards were despoiling their corpses of the rich ornaments they
had worn.

Then I turned to Guatemoc and said, “It seems that you did well not to
join in yonder revel.”

But Guatemoc made no answer. He stared at the dead and those who had
murdered them, and said nothing. Only Otomie spoke: “You Christians are
a gentle people,” she said with a bitter laugh; “it is thus that you
repay our hospitality. Now I trust that Montezuma, my father, is
pleased with his guests. Ah! were I he, every man of them should lie on
the stone of sacrifice. If our gods are devils as you say, what are
those who worship yours?”

Then at length Guatemoc said, “Only one thing remains to us, and that
is vengeance. Montezuma has become a woman, and I heed him no more,
nay, if it were needful, I would kill him with my own hand. But two men
are still left in the land, Cuitlahua, my uncle, and myself. Now I go
to summon our armies.” And he went.

All that night the city murmured like a swarm of wasps, and next day at
dawn, so far as the eye could reach, the streets and market place were
filled with tens of thousands of armed warriors. They threw themselves
like a wave upon the walls of the palace of Axa, and like a wave from a
rock they were driven back again by the fire of the guns. Thrice they
attacked, and thrice they were repulsed. Then Montezuma, the woman
king, appeared upon the walls, praying them to desist because,
forsooth, did they succeed, he himself might perish. Even then they
obeyed him, so great was their reverence for his sacred royalty, and
for a while attacked the Spaniards no more. But further than this they
would not go. If Montezuma forbade them to kill the Spaniards, at least
they determined to starve them out, and from that hour a strait
blockade was kept up against the palace. Hundreds of the Aztec soldiers
had been slain already, but the loss was not all upon their side, for
some of the Spaniards and many of the Tlascalans had fallen into their
hands. As for these unlucky prisoners, their end was swift, for they
were taken at once to the temples of the great _teocalli_, and
sacrificed there to the gods in the sight of their comrades.

Now it was that Cortes returned with many more men, for he had
conquered Narvaez, whose followers joined the standard of Cortes, and
with them others, one of whom I had good reason to know. Cortes was
suffered to rejoin his comrades in the palace of Axa without attack, I
do not know why, and on the following day Cuitlahua, Montezuma’s
brother, king of Palapan, was released by him that he might soothe the
people. But Cuitlahua was no coward. Once safe outside his prison
walls, he called the council together, of whom the chief was Guatemoc.

There they resolved on war to the end, giving it out that Montezuma had
forfeited his kingdom by his cowardice, and on that resolve they acted.
Had it been taken but two short months before, by this date no Spaniard
would have been left alive in Tenoctitlan. For after Marina, the love
of Cortes, whose subtle wit brought about his triumph, it was Montezuma
who was the chief cause of his own fall, and of that of the kingdom of
Anahuac.




CHAPTER XX
OTOMIE’S COUNSEL


On the day after the return of Cortes to Mexico, before the hour of
dawn I was awakened from my uneasy slumbers by the whistling cries of
thousands of warriors and the sound of _atabals_ and drums.

Hurrying to my post of outlook on the little pyramid, where Otomie
joined me, I saw that the whole people were gathered for war. So far as
the eye could reach, in square, market place, and street, they were
massed in thousands and tens of thousands. Some were armed with slings,
some with bows and arrows, others with javelins tipped with copper, and
the club set with spikes of obsidian that is called _maqua_, and yet
others, citizens of the poorer sort, with stakes hardened in the fire.
The bodies of some were covered with golden coats of mail and mantles
of featherwork, and their skulls protected by painted wooden helms,
crested with hair, and fashioned like the heads of pumas, snakes, or
wolves—others wore _escaupils_, or coats of quilted cotton, but the
most of them were naked except for a cloth about the loins. On the flat
_azoteas_, or roofs of houses also, and even on the top of the
_teocalli_ of sacrifice, were bands of men whose part it was to rain
missiles into the Spanish quarters. It was a strange sight to see in
that red sunrise, and one never to be forgotten, as the light flashed
from temples and palace walls, on to the glittering feather garments
and gay banners, the points of countless spears and the armour of the
Spaniards, who hurried to and fro behind their battlements making ready
their defence.

So soon as the sun was up, a priest blew a shrill note upon a shell,
which was answered by a trumpet call from the Spanish quarters. Then
with a shriek of rage the thousands of the Aztecs rushed to the attack,
and the air grew dark with missiles. Instantly a wavering line of fire
and smoke, followed by a sound as of thunder, broke from the walls of
the palace of Axa, and the charging warriors fell like autumn leaves
beneath the cannon and arquebuss balls of the Christians.

For a moment they wavered and a great groan went up to heaven, but I
saw Guatemoc spring forward, a banner in his hand, and forming up again
they rushed after him. Now they were beneath the wall of the palace,
and the assault began. The Aztecs fought furiously. Time upon time they
strove to climb the wall, piling up the bodies of the dead to serve
them as ladders, and time upon time they were repulsed with cruel loss.
Failing in this, they set themselves to battering it down with heavy
beams, but when the breach was made and they clustered in it like
herded sheep, the cannon opened fire on them, tearing long lanes
through their mass and leaving them dead by scores. Then they took to
the shooting of flaming arrows, and by this means fired the outworks,
but the palace was of stone and would not burn. Thus for twelve long
hours the struggle raged unceasingly, till the sudden fall of darkness
put an end to it, and the only sight to be seen was the flare of
countless torches carried by those who sought out the dead, and the
only sounds to be heard were the voice of women lamenting, and the
groans of the dying.

On the morrow the fight broke out again at dawn, when Cortes sallied
forth with the greater part of his soldiers, and some thousands of his
Tlascalan allies. At first I thought that he aimed his attack at
Montezuma’s palace, and a breath of hope went through me, since then it
might become possible for me to escape in the confusion. But this was
not so, his object being to set fire to the houses, from the flat roofs
of which numberless missiles were hailed hourly upon his followers. The
charge was desperate and it succeeded, for the Indians could not
withstand the shock of horsemen any more than their naked skins could
turn the Spaniards’ steel. Presently scores of houses were in flames,
and thick columns of smoke rolled up like those that float from the
mouth of Popo. But many of those who rode and ran from the gates of Axa
did not come back thither, for the Aztecs clung to the legs of the
horses and dragged their riders away living. That very day these
captives were sacrificed on the altar of Huitzel, and in the sight of
their comrades, and with them a horse was offered up, which had been
taken alive, and was borne and dragged with infinite labour up the
steep sides of the pyramid. Indeed never had the sacrifices been so
many as during these days of combat. All day long the altars ran red,
and all day long the cries of the victims rang in my ears, as the
maddened priests went about their work. For thus they thought to please
the gods who should give them victory over the Teules.

Even at night the sacrifices continued by the light of the sacred
fires, that from below gave those who wrought them the appearance of
devils flitting through the flames of hell, and inflicting its torments
on the damned, much as they are depicted in the “Doom” painting of the
resurrection of the dead that is over the chancel arch in this church
of Ditchingham. And hour by hour through the darkness, a voice called
out threats and warnings to the Spaniards, saying, “Huitzel is hungry
for your blood, ye Teules, ye shall surely follow where ye have seen
your fellows go: the cages are ready, the knives are sharp, and the
irons are hot for the torture. Prepare, ye Teules, for though ye slay
many, ye cannot escape.”

Thus the struggle went on day after day, till thousands of the Aztecs
were dead, and the Spaniards were well nigh worn out with hunger, war,
and wounds, for they could not rest a single hour. At length one
morning, when the assault was at its hottest, Montezuma himself
appeared upon the central tower of the palace, clad in splendid robes
and wearing the diadem. Before him stood heralds bearing golden wands,
and about him were the nobles who attended him in his captivity, and a
guard of Spaniards. He stretched out his hand, and suddenly the
fighting was stayed and a silence fell upon the place, even the wounded
ceased from their groaning. Then he addressed the multitude. What he
said I was too far off to hear, though I learned its purport
afterwards. He prayed his people to cease from war, for the Spaniards
were his friends and guests and would presently leave the city of
Tenoctitlan. When these cowardly words had passed his lips, a fury took
his subjects, who for long years had worshipped him as a god, and a
shriek rent the air that seemed to say two words only:

_“Woman! Traitor!”_

Then I saw an arrow rush upwards and strike the emperor, and after the
arrow a shower of stones, so that he fell down there upon the tower
roof.

Now a voice cried, “We have slain our king. Montezuma is dead,” and
instantly with a dreadful wailing the multitude fled this way and that,
so that presently no living man could be seen where there had been
thousands.

I turned to comfort Otomie, who was watching at my side, and had seen
her royal father fall, and led her weeping into the palace. Here we met
Guatemoc, the prince, and his mien was fierce and wild. He was fully
armed and carried a bow in his hand.

“Is Montezuma dead?” I asked.

“I neither know nor care,” he answered with a savage laugh, then added:

“Now curse me, Otomie my cousin, for it was my arrow that smote him
down, this king who has become a woman and a traitor, false to his
manhood and his country.”

Then Otomie ceased weeping and answered:

“I cannot curse you, Guatemoc, for the gods have smitten my father with
a madness as you smote him with your arrow, and it is best that he
should die, both for his own sake and for that of his people. Still,
Guatemoc, I am sure of this, that your crime will not go unpunished,
and that in payment for this sacrilege, you shall yourself come to a
shameful death.”

“It may be so,” said Guatemoc, “but at least I shall not die betraying
my trust;” and he went.

Now I must tell that, as I believed, this was my last day on earth, for
on the morrow my year of godhead expired, and I, Thomas Wingfield,
should be led out to sacrifice. Notwithstanding all the tumult in the
city, the mourning for the dead and the fear that hung over it like a
cloud, the ceremonies of religion and its feasts were still celebrated
strictly, more strictly indeed than ever before. Thus on this night a
festival was held in my honour, and I must sit at the feast crowned
with flowers and surrounded by my wives, while those nobles who
remained alive in the city did me homage, and with them Cuitlahua, who,
if Montezuma were dead, would now be emperor. It was a dreary meal
enough, for I could scarcely be gay though I strove to drown my woes in
drink, and as for the guests, they had little jollity left in them.
Hundreds of their relatives were dead and with them thousands of the
people; the Spaniards still held their own in the fortress, and that
day they had seen their emperor, who to them was a god, smitten down by
one of their own number, and above all they felt that doom was upon
themselves. What wonder that they were not merry? Indeed no funeral
feast could have been more sad, for flowers and wine and fair women do
not make pleasure, and after all it was a funeral feast—for me.

At length it came to an end and I fled to my own apartments, whither my
three wives followed me, for Otomie did not come, calling me most happy
and blessed who to-morrow should be with myself, that is with my own
godhead, in heaven. But I did not call them blessed, for, rising in
wrath, I drove them away, saying that I had but one comfort left, and
it was that wherever I might go I should leave them behind.

Then I cast myself upon the cushions of my bed and mourned in my fear
and bitterness of heart. This was the end of the vengeance which I had
sworn to wreak on de Garcia, that I myself must have my heart torn from
my breast and offered to a devil. Truly Fonseca, my benefactor, had
spoken words of wisdom when he counselled me to take my fortune and
forget my oath. Had I done so, to-day I might have been my betrothed’s
husband and happy in her love at home in peaceful England, instead of
what I was, a lost soul in the power of fiends and about to be offered
to a fiend. In the bitterness of the thought and the extremity of my
anguish I wept aloud and prayed to my Maker that I might be delivered
from this cruel death, or at the least that my sins should be forgiven
me, so that to-morrow night I might rest at peace in heaven.

Thus weeping and praying I sank into a half sleep, and dreamed that I
walked on the hillside near the church path that runs through the
garden of the Lodge at Ditchingham. The whispers of the wind were in
the trees which clothe the bank of the Vineyard Hills, the scent of the
sweet English flowers was in my nostrils and the balmy air of June blew
on my brow. It was night in this dream of mine, and I thought that the
moon shone sweetly on the meadows and the river, while from every side
came the music of the nightingale. But I was not thinking of these
delightful sights and sounds, though they were present in my mind, for
my eyes watched the church path which goes up the hill at the back of
the house, and my heart listened for a footstep that I longed to hear.
Then there came a sound of singing from beyond the hill, and the words
of the song were sad, for they told of one who had sailed away and
returned no more, and presently between the apple trees I saw a white
figure on its crest. Slowly it came towards me and I knew that it was
she for whom I waited, Lily my beloved. Now she ceased to sing, but
drew on gently and her face seemed very sad. Moreover it was the face
of a woman in middle life, but still most beautiful, more beautiful
indeed than it had been in the bloom of youth. She had reached the foot
of the hill and was turning towards the little garden gate, when I came
forward from the shadow of the trees, and stood before her. Back she
started with a cry of fear, then grew silent and gazed into my face.

“So changed,” she murmured; “can it be the same? Thomas, is it you come
back to me from the dead, or is this but a vision?” and slowly and
doubtingly the dream wraith stretched out her arms as though to clasp
me.

Then I awoke. I awoke and lo! before me stood a fair woman clothed in
white, on whom the moonlight shone as in my dream, and her arms were
stretched towards me lovingly.

“It is I, beloved, and no vision,” I cried, springing from my bed and
clasping her to my breast to kiss her. But before my lips touched hers
I saw my error, for she whom I embraced was not Lily Bozard, my
betrothed, but Otomie, princess of the Otomie, who was called my wife.
Then I knew that this was the saddest and the most bitter of dreams
that had been sent to mock me, for all the truth rushed into my mind.
Losing my hold of Otomie, I fell back upon the bed and groaned aloud,
and as I fell I saw the flush of shame upon her brow and breast. For
this woman loved me, and thus my act and words were an insult to her,
who could guess well what prompted them. Still she spoke gently.

“Pardon me, Teule, I came but to watch and not to waken you. I came
also that I may see you alone before the daybreak, hoping that I might
be of service, or at the least, of comfort to you, for the end draws
near. Say then, in your sleep did you mistake me for some other woman
dearer and fairer than I am, that you would have embraced me?”

“I dreamed that you were my betrothed whom I love, and who is far away
across the sea,” I answered heavily. “But enough of love and such
matters. What have I to do with them who go down into darkness?”

“In truth I cannot tell, Teule, still I have heard wise men say that if
love is to be found anywhere, it is in this same darkness of death,
that is light indeed. Grieve not, for if there is truth in the faith of
which you have told me or in our own, either on this earth or beyond
it, with the eyes of the spirit you will see your dear before another
sun is set, and I pray that you may find her faithful to you. Tell me
now, how much does she love you? Would _she_ have lain by your side on
the bed of sacrifice as, had things gone otherwise between us, Teule,
it was my hope to do?”

“No,” I answered, “it is not the custom of our women to kill themselves
because their husbands chance to die.”

“Perhaps they think it better to live and wed again,” answered Otomie
very quietly, but I saw her eyes flash and her breast heave in the
moonlight as she spoke.

“Enough of this foolish talk,” I said. “Listen, Otomie; if you had
cared for me truly, surely you would have saved me from this dreadful
doom, or prevailed on Guatemoc to save me. You are Montezuma’s
daughter, could you not have brought it about during all these months
that he issued his royal mandate, commanding that I should be spared?”

“Do you, then, take me for so poor a friend, Teule?” she answered
hotly. “Know that for all these months, by day and by night, I have
worked and striven to find a means to rescue you. Before he became a
prisoner I importuned my father the emperor, till he ordered me from
his presence. I have sought to bribe the priests, I have plotted ways
of escape, ay, and Guatemoc has helped, for he loves you. Had it not
been for the coming of these accursed Teules, and the war that they
have levied in the city, I had surely saved you, for a woman’s thought
leaps far, and can find a path where none seems possible. But this war
has changed everything, and moreover the star-readers and diviners of
auguries have given a prophecy which seals your fate. For they have
prophesied that if your blood flows, and your heart is offered at the
hour of noon to-morrow on the altar of Tezcat, our people shall be
victorious over the Teules, and utterly destroy them. But if the
sacrifice is celebrated one moment before or after that propitious
hour, then the doom of Tenoctitlan is sealed. Also they have declared
that you must die, not, according to custom, at the Temple of Arms
across the lake, but on the great pyramid before the chief statue of
the god. All this is known throughout the land; thousands of priests
are now offering up prayers that the sacrifice may be fortunate, and a
golden ring has been hung over the stone of slaughter in such a fashion
that the light of the sun must strike upon the centre of your breast at
the very moment of mid-day. For weeks you have been watched as a jaguar
watches its prey, for it was feared that you would escape to the
Teules, and we, your wives, have been watched also. At this moment
there is a triple ring of guards about the palace, and priests are set
without your doors and beneath the window places. Judge, then, what
chance there is of escape, Teule.”

“Little indeed,” I said, “and yet I know a road. If I kill myself, they
cannot kill me.”

“Nay,” she answered hastily, “what shall that avail you? While you live
you may hope, but once dead, you are dead for ever. Also if you must
die, it is best that you should die by the hand of the priest. Believe
me, though the end is horrible,” and she shuddered, “it is almost
painless, so they say, and very swift. They will not torture you, that
we have saved you, Guatemoc and I, though at first they wished thus to
honour the god more particularly on this great day.”

“O Teule,” Otomie went on, seating herself by me on the bed, and taking
my hand, “think no more of these brief terrors, but look beyond them.
Is it so hard a thing to die, and swiftly? We all must die, to-day, or
to-night, or the next day, it matters little when—and your faith, like
ours, teaches that beyond the grave is endless blessedness. Think then,
my friend, to-morrow you will have passed far from this strife and
turmoil; the struggle and the sorrows and the daily fears for the
future that make the soul sick will be over for you, you will be taken
to your peace, where no one shall disturb you for ever. There you will
find that mother whom you have told me of, and who loved you, and there
perhaps one will join you who loves you better than your mother, mayhap
even _I_ may meet you there, friend,” and she looked up at me
strangely. “The road that you are doomed to walk is dark indeed, but
surely it must be well-trodden, and there is light shining beyond it.
So be a man, my friend, and do not grieve; rejoice rather that at so
early an age you have done with woes and doubts, and come to the gates
of joy, that you have passed the thorny, unwatered wilderness and see
the smiling lakes and gardens, and among them the temples of your
eternal city.

“And now farewell. We meet no more till the hour of sacrifice, for we
women who masquerade as wives must accompany you to the first platforms
of the temple. Farewell, dear friend, and think upon my words; whether
they are acceptable to you or no, I am sure of this, that both for the
sake of your own honour and because I ask it of you, you will die
bravely as though the eyes of your own people were watching all.” And
bending suddenly, Otomie kissed me on the forehead gently as a sister
might, and was gone.

The curtains swung behind her, but the echoes of her noble words still
dwelt in my heart. Nothing can make man look on death lovingly, and
that awaiting me was one from which the bravest would shrink, yet I
felt that Otomie had spoken truth, and that, terrible as it seemed, it
might prove less terrible than life had shewn itself to be. An
unnatural calm fell upon my soul like some dense mist upon the face of
the ocean. Beneath that mist the waters might foam, above it the sun
might shine, yet around was one grey peace. In this hour I seemed to
stand outside of my earthly self, and to look on all things with a new
sense. The tide of life was ebbing away from me, the shore of death
loomed very near, and I understood then, as in extreme old age I
understand to-day, how much more part we mortals have in death than in
this short accident of life. I could consider all my past, I could
wonder on the future of my spirit, and even marvel at the gentleness
and wisdom of the Indian woman, who was able to think such thoughts and
utter them.

Well, whatever befell, in one thing I would not disappoint her, I would
die bravely as an Englishman should do, leaving the rest to God. These
barbarians should never say of me that the foreigner was a coward. Who
was I that I should complain? Did not hundreds of men as good as I was
perish daily in yonder square, and without a murmur? Had not my mother
died also at the hand of a murderer? Was not that unhappy lady,
Isabella de Siguenza, walled up alive because she had been mad enough
to love a villain who betrayed her? The world is full of terrors and
sorrows such as mine, who was I that I should complain?

So I mused on till at length the day dawned, and with the rising sun
rose the clamour of men making ready for battle. For now the fight
raged from day to day, and this was to be one of the most terrible. But
I thought little then of the war between the Aztecs and the Spaniards,
who must prepare myself for the struggle of my own death that was now
at hand.




CHAPTER XXI
THE KISS OF LOVE


Presently there was a sound of music, and, accompanied by certain
artists, my pages entered, bearing with them apparel more gorgeous than
any that I had worn hitherto. First, these pages having stripped me of
my robes, the artists painted all my body in hideous designs of red,
and white, and blue, till I resembled a flag, not even sparing my face
and lips, which they coloured with carmine hues. Over my heart also
they drew a scarlet ring with much care and measurement. Then they did
up my hair that now hung upon my shoulders, after the fashion in which
it was worn by generals among the Indians, tying it on the top of my
head with an embroidered ribbon red in colour, and placed a plume of
cock’s feathers above it. Next, having arrayed my body in gorgeous
vestments not unlike those used by popish priests at the celebration of
the mass, they set golden earrings in my ears, golden bracelets on my
wrists and ankles, and round my neck a collar of priceless emeralds. On
my breast also they hung a great gem that gleamed like moonlit water,
and beneath my chin a false beard made from pink sea shells. Then
having twined me round with wreaths of flowers till I thought of the
maypole on Bungay Common, they rested from their labours, filled with
admiration at their handiwork.

Now the music sounded again and they gave me two lutes, one of which I
must hold in either hand, and conducted me to the great hall of the
palace. Here a number of people of rank were gathered, all dressed in
festal attire, and here also on a dais to which I was led, stood my
four wives clad in the rich dresses of the four goddesses Xochi, Xilo,
Atla, and Clixto, after whom they were named for the days of their
wifehood, Atla being the princess Otomie. When I had taken my place
upon the dais, my wives came forward one by one, and kissing me on the
brow, offered me sweetmeats and meal cakes in golden platters, and
cocoa and _mescal_ in golden cups. Of the _mescal_ I drank, for it is a
spirit and I needed inward comfort, but the other dainties I could not
touch. These ceremonies being finished, there was silence for a while,
till presently a band of filthy priests entered at the far end of the
chamber, clad in their scarlet sacrificial robes. Blood was on them
everywhere, their long locks were matted with it, their hands were red
with it, even their fierce eyes seemed full of it. They advanced up the
chamber till they stood before the dais, then suddenly the head priest
lifted up his hands, crying aloud:

“Adore the immortal god, ye people,” and all those gathered there
prostrated themselves shouting:

“We adore the god.”

Thrice the priest cried aloud, and thrice they answered him thus,
prostrating themselves at every answer. Then they rose again, and the
priest addressed me, saying:

“Forgive us, O Tezcat, that we cannot honour you as it is meet, for our
sovereign should have been here to worship you with us. But you know, O
Tezcat, how sore is the strait of your servants, who must wage war in
their own city against those who blaspheme you and your brother gods.
You know that our beloved emperor lies wounded, a prisoner in their
unholy hands. When we have gratified your longing to pass beyond the
skies, O Tezcat, and when in your earthly person you have taught us the
lesson that human prosperity is but a shadow which flees away; in
memory of our love for you intercede for us, we beseech you, that we
may smite these wicked ones and honour you and them by the rite of
their own sacrifice. O Tezcat, you have dwelt with us but a little
while, and now you will not suffer that we hold you longer from your
glory, for your eyes have longed to see this happy day, and it is come
at last. We have loved you, Tezcat, and ministered to you, grant in
return that we may see you in your splendour, we who are your little
children, and till we come, watch well over our earthly welfare, and
that of the people among whom you have deigned to sojourn.”

Having spoken some such words as these, that at times could scarcely be
heard because of the sobbing of the people, and of my wives who wept
loudly, except Otomie alone, this villainous priest made a sign and
once more the music sounded. Then he and his band placed themselves
about me, my wives the goddesses going before and after, and led me
down the hall and on to the gateways of the palace, which were thrown
wide for us to pass. Looking round me with a stony wonder, for in this
my last hour nothing seemed to escape my notice, I saw that a strange
play was being played about us. Some hundreds of paces away the attack
on the palace of Axa, where the Spaniards were entrenched, raged with
fury. Bands of warriors were attempting to scale the walls and being
driven back by the deadly fire of the Spaniards and the pikes and clubs
of their Tlascalan allies, while from the roofs of such of the
neighbouring houses as remained unburned, and more especially from the
platform of the great _teocalli_, on which I must presently give up the
ghost, arrows, javelins, and stones were poured by thousands into the
courtyards and outer works of the Spanish quarters.

Five hundred yards away or so, raged this struggle to the death, but
about me, around the gates of Montezuma’s palace on the hither side of
the square, was a different scene. Here were gathered a vast crowd,
among them many women and children, waiting to see me die. They came
with flowers in their hands, with the sound of music and joyous cries,
and when they saw me they set up such a shout of welcome that it almost
drowned the thunder of the guns and the angry roar of battle. Now and
again an ill-aimed cannon ball would plough through them, killing some
and wounding others, but the rest took no heed, only crying the more,
“Welcome, Tezcat, and farewell. Blessings on you, our deliverer,
welcome and farewell!”

We went slowly through the press, treading on a path of flowers, till
we came across the courtyard to the base of the pyramid. Here at the
outer gate there was a halt because of the multitude of the people, and
while we waited a warrior thrust his way through the crowd and bowed
before me. Glancing up I saw that it was Guatemoc.

“Teule,” he whispered to me, “I leave my charge yonder,” and he nodded
towards the force who strove to break a way into the palace of Axa, “to
bid you farewell. Doubtless we shall meet again ere long. Believe me,
Teule, I would have helped you if I could, but it cannot be. I wish
that I might change places with you. My friend, farewell. Twice you
have saved my life, but yours I cannot save.”

“Farewell, Guatemoc,” I answered “heaven prosper you, for you are a
true man.”

Then we passed on.

At the foot of the pyramid the procession was formed, and here one of
my wives bade me adieu after weeping on my neck, though I did not weep
on hers. Now the road to the summit of the _teocalli_ winds round and
round the pyramid, ever mounting higher as it winds, and along this
road we went in solemn state. At each turn we halted and another wife
bade me a last good-bye, or one of my instruments of music, which I did
not grieve to see the last of, or some article of my strange attire,
was taken from me. At length after an hour’s march, for our progress
was slow, we reached the flat top of the pyramid that is approached by
a great stair, a space larger than the area of the churchyard here at
Ditchingham, and unfenced at its lofty edge. Here on this dizzy place
stood the temples of Huitzel and of Tezcat, soaring structures of stone
and wood, within which were placed the horrid effigies of the gods, and
dreadful chambers stained with sacrifice. Here, too, were the holy
fires that burned eternally, the sacrificial stones, the implements of
torment, and the huge drum of snakes’ skin, but for the rest the spot
was bare. It was bare but not empty, for on that side of it which
looked towards the Spanish quarters were stationed some hundreds of men
who hurled missiles into their camp without ceasing. On the other side
also were gathered a concourse of priests awaiting the ceremony of my
death. Below the great square, fringed round with burnt-out houses, was
crowded with thousands of people, some of them engaged in combat with
the Spaniards, but the larger part collected there to witness my
murder.

Now we reached the top of the pyramid, two hours before midday, for
there were still many rites to be carried out ere the moment of
sacrifice. First I was led into the sanctuary of Tezcat, the god whose
name I bore. Here was his statue or idol, fashioned in black marble and
covered with golden ornaments. In the hand of this idol was a shield of
burnished gold on which its jewelled eyes were fixed, reading there, as
his priests fabled, all that passed upon the earth he had created.
Before him also was a plate of gold, which with muttered invocations
the head priest cleansed as I watched, rubbing it with his long and
matted locks. This done he held it to my lips that I might breathe on
it, and I turned faint and sick, for I knew that it was being made
ready to receive the heart which I felt beating in my breast.

Now what further ceremonies were to be carried out in this unholy place
I do not know, for at that moment a great tumult arose in the square
beneath, and I was hurried from the sanctuary by the priests. Then I
perceived this: galled to madness by the storm of missiles rained upon
them from its crest, _the Spaniards were attacking the teocalli_.
Already they were pouring across the courtyard in large companies, led
by Cortes himself, and with them came many hundreds of their allies the
Tlascalans. On the other hand some thousands of the Aztecs were rushing
to the foot of the first stairway to give the white men battle there.
Five minutes passed and the fight grew fierce. Again and again, covered
by the fire of the arquebusiers, the Spaniards charged the Aztecs, but
their horses slipping upon the stone pavement, at length they
dismounted and continued the fray on foot. Slowly and with great
slaughter the Indians were pushed back and the Spaniards gained a
footing on the first stairway. But hundreds of warriors still crowded
the lofty winding road, and hundreds more held the top, and it was
plain that if the Spaniards won through at all, the task would be a
hard one. Still a fierce hope smote me like a blow when I saw what was
toward. If the Spaniards took the temple there would be no sacrifice.
No sacrifice could be offered till midday, so Otomie had told me, and
that was not for hard upon two hours. It came to this then, if the
Spaniards were victorious within two hours, there was a chance of life
for me, if not I must die.

Now when I was led out of the sanctuary of Tezcat, I wondered because
the princess Otomie, or rather the goddess Atla as she was then called,
was standing among the chief priests and disputing with them, for I had
seen her bow her head at the door of the holy place, and thought that
it was in token of farewell, seeing that she was the last of the four
women to leave me. Of what she disputed I could not hear because of the
din of battle, but the argument was keen and it seemed to me that the
priests were somewhat dismayed at her words, and yet had a fierce joy
in them. It appeared also that she won her cause, for presently they
bowed in obeisance to her, and turning slowly she swept to my side with
a peculiar majesty of gait that even then I noted. Glancing up at her
face also, I saw that it was alight as though with a great and holy
purpose, and moreover that she looked like some happy bride passing to
her husband’s arms.

“Why are you not gone, Otomie?” I said. “Now it is too late. The
Spaniards surround the _teocalli_ and you will be killed or taken
prisoner.”

“I await the end whatever it may be,” she answered briefly, and we
spoke no more for a while, but watched the progress of the fray, which
was fierce indeed. Grimly the Aztec warriors fought before the symbols
of their gods, and in the sight of the vast concourse of the people who
crowded the square beneath and stared at the struggle in silence. They
hurled themselves upon the Spanish swords, they gripped the Spaniards
with their hands and screaming with rage dragged them to the steep
sides of the roadway, purposing to cast them over. Sometimes they
succeeded, and a ball of men clinging together would roll down the
slope and be dashed to pieces on the stone flooring of the courtyard, a
Spaniard being in the centre of the ball. But do what they would, like
some vast and writhing snake, still the long array of Teules clad in
their glittering mail ploughed its way upward through the storm of
spears and arrows. Minute by minute and step by step they crept on,
fighting as men fight who know the fate that awaits the desecrators of
the gods of Anahuac, fighting for life, and honour, and safety from the
stone of sacrifice. Thus an hour went by, and the Spaniards were half
way up the pyramid. Louder and louder grew the fearful sounds of
battle, the Spaniards cheered and called on their patron saints to aid
them, the Aztecs yelled like wild beasts, the priests screamed
invocations to their gods and cries of encouragement to the warriors,
while above all rose the rattle of the arquebusses, the roar of the
cannon, and the fearful note of the great drum of snake’s skin on which
a half-naked priest beat madly. Only the multitudes below never moved,
nor shouted. They stood silent gazing upward, and I could see the
sunlight flash on the thousands of their staring eyes.

Now all this while I was standing near the stone of sacrifice with
Otomie at my side. Round me were a ring of priests, and over the stone
was fixed a square of black cloth supported upon four poles, which were
set in sockets in the pavement. In the centre of this black cloth was
sewn a golden funnel measuring six inches or so across at its mouth,
and the sunbeams passing through this funnel fell in a bright patch,
the size of an apple, upon the space of pavement that was shaded by the
cloth. As the sun moved in the heavens, so did this ring of light creep
across the shadow till at length it climbed the stone of sacrifice and
lay upon its edge.

Then at a sign from the head priest, his ministers laid hold of me and
plucked what were left of my fine clothes from me as cruel boys pluck a
living bird, till I stood naked except for the paint upon my body and a
cloth about my loins. Now I knew that my hour had come, and strange to
tell, for the first time this day courage entered into me, and I
rejoiced to think that soon I should have done with my tormentors.
Turning to Otomie I began to bid her farewell in a clear voice, when to
my amaze I saw that as I had been served so she was being served, for
her splendid robes were torn off her and she stood before me arrayed in
nothing except her beauty, her flowing hair, and a broidered cotton
smock.

“Do not wonder, Teule,” she said in a low voice, answering the question
my tongue refused to frame, “I am your wife and yonder is our marriage
bed, the first and last. Though you do not love me, to-day I die your
death and at your side, as I have the right to do. I could not save
you, Teule, but at least I can die with you.”

At the moment I made no answer, for I was stricken silent by my wonder,
and before I could find my tongue the priests had cast me down, and for
the second time I lay upon the stone of doom. As they held me a yell
fiercer and longer than any which had gone before, told that the
Spaniards had got foot upon the last stair of the ascent. Scarcely had
my body been set upon the centre of the great stone, when that of
Otomie was laid beside it, so close that our sides touched, for I must
lie in the middle of the stone and there was no great place for her.
Then the moment of sacrifice not being come, the priests made us fast
with cords which they knotted to copper rings in the pavement, and
turned to watch the progress of the fray.

For some minutes we lay thus side by side, and as we lay a great wonder
and gratitude grew in my heart, wonder that a woman could be so brave,
gratitude for the love she gave me, sealing it with her life-blood.
Because Otomie loved me she had chosen this fearful death, because she
loved me so well that she desired to die thus at my side rather than to
live on in greatness and honour without me. Of a sudden, in a moment
while I thought of this marvel, a new light shone upon my heart and it
was changed towards her. I felt that no woman could ever be so dear to
me as this glorious woman, no, not even my betrothed. I felt—nay, who
can say what I did feel? But I know this, that the tears rushed to my
eyes and ran down my painted face, and I turned my head to look at her.
She was lying as much upon her left side as her hands would allow, her
long hair fell from the stone to the paving where it lay in masses, and
her face was towards me. So close was it indeed that there was not an
inch between our lips.

“Otomie,” I whispered, “listen to me. I love you, Otomie.” Now I saw
her breast heave beneath the bands and the colour come upon her brow.

“Then I am repaid,” she answered, and our lips clung together in a
kiss, the first, and as we thought the last. Yes, there we kissed, on
the stone of sacrifice, beneath the knife of the priest and the shadow
of death, and if there has been a stranger love scene in the world, I
have never heard its story.

“Oh! I am repaid,” she said again; “I would gladly die a score of
deaths to win this moment, indeed I pray that I may die before you take
back your words. For, Teule, I know well that there is one who is
dearer to you than I am, but now your heart is softened by the
faithfulness of an Indian girl, and you think that you love her. Let me
die then believing that the dream is true.”

“Talk not so,” I answered heavily, for even at that moment the memory
of Lily came into my mind. “You give your life for me and I love you
for it.”

“My life is nothing and your love is much,” she answered smiling. “Ah!
Teule, what magic have you that you can bring me, Montezuma’s daughter,
to the altar of the gods and of my own free will? Well, I desire no
softer bed, and for the why and wherefore it will soon be known by both
of us, and with it many other things.”




CHAPTER XXII
THE TRIUMPH OF THE CROSS


“Otomie,” I said presently, “when will they kill us?”

“When the point of light lies within the ring that is painted over your
heart,” she answered.

Now I turned my head from her, and looked at the sunbeam which pierced
the shadow above us like a golden pencil. It rested at my side about
six inches from me, and I reckoned that it would lie in the scarlet
ring painted upon my breast within some fifteen minutes. Meanwhile the
clamour of battle grew louder and nearer. Shifting myself so far as the
cords would allow, I strained my head upwards and saw that the
Spaniards had gained the crest of the pyramid, since the battle now
raged upon its edge, and I have rarely seen so terrible a fight, for
the Aztecs fought with the fury of despair, thinking little of their
own lives if they could only bring a Spaniard to his death. But for the
most part their rude weapons would not pierce the coats of mail, so
that there remained only one way to compass their desire, namely, by
casting the white men over the edge of the _teocalli_ to be crushed
like eggshells upon the pavement two hundred feet below. Thus the fray
broke itself up into groups of foes who rent and tore at each other
upon the brink of the pyramid, now and again to vanish down its side,
ten or twelve of them together. Some of the priests also joined in the
fight, thinking less of their own deaths than of the desecration of
their temples, for I saw one of them, a man of huge strength and
stature, seize a Spanish soldier round the middle and leap with him
into space. Still, though very slowly, the Spaniards and Tlascalans
forced their way towards the centre of the platform, and as they came
the danger of this dreadful end grew less, for the Aztecs must drag
them further.

Now the fight drew near to the stone of sacrifice, and all who remained
alive of the Aztecs, perhaps some two hundred and fifty of them,
besides the priests, ringed themselves round us and it in a circle.
Also the outer rim of the sunbeam that fell through the golden funnel,
creeping on remorselessly, touched my painted side which it seemed to
burn as hot iron might, for alas, I could not command the sun to stand
still while the battle raged, as did Joshua in the valley of Ajalon.
When it touched me, five priests seized my limbs and head, and the
father of them, he who had conducted me from the palace, clasped his
flint knife in both hands. Now a deathly sickness took me and I shut my
eyes dreaming that all was done, but at that moment I heard a wild-eyed
man, the chief of the astronomers whom I had noted standing by, call
out to the minister of death:

“Not yet, O priest of Tezcat! If you smite before the sunbeam lies upon
the victim’s heart, your gods are doomed and doomed are the people of
Anahuac.”

The priest gnashed his teeth with rage, and glared first at the
creeping point of light and then over his shoulder at the advancing
battle. Slowly the ring of warriors closed in upon us, slowly the
golden ray crept up my breast till its outer rim touched the red circle
painted upon my heart. Again the priest heaved up his awful knife,
again I shut my eyes, and again I heard the shrill scream of the
astronomer, “Not yet, not yet, or your gods are doomed!”

Then I heard another sound. It was the voice of Otomie crying for help.

“Save us, Teules; they murder us!” she shrieked in so piercing a note
that it reached the ears of the Spaniards, for one shouted in answer
and in the Castilian tongue, “On, my comrades, on! The dogs do murder
on their altars!”

Then there was a mighty rush and the defending Aztecs were swept in
upon the altar, lifting the priest of sacrifice from his feet and
throwing him across my body. Thrice that rush came like a rush of the
sea, and each time the stand of the Aztecs weakened. Now their circle
was broken and the swords of the Spaniards flashed up on every side,
and now the red ray lay within the ring upon my heart.

“Smite, priest of Tezcat,” screamed the voice of the astronomer; “smite
home for the glory of your gods!”

With a fearful yell the priest lifted the knife; I saw the golden
sunbeam that rested full upon my heart shine on it. Then as it was
descending I saw the same sunbeam shine upon a yard of steel that
flashed across me and lost itself in the breast of the murderer priest.
Down came the great flint knife, but its aim was lost. It struck
indeed, but not upon my bosom, though I did not escape it altogether.
Full upon the altar of sacrifice it fell and was shattered there,
piercing between my side and that of Otomie, and gashing the flesh of
both so that our blood was mingled upon the stone, making us one
indeed. Down too came the priest across our bodies for the second time,
but to rise no more, for he writhed dying on those whom he would have
slain.

Then as in a dream I heard the wail of the astronomer singing the dirge
of the gods of Anahuac.

“The priest is dead and his gods are fallen,” he cried. “Tezcat has
rejected his victim and is fallen; doomed are the gods of Anahuac!
Victory is to the Cross of the Christians!”

Thus he wailed, then came the sound of sword blows and I knew that this
prophet was dead also.

Now a strong arm pulled the dying priest from off us, and he staggered
back till he fell over the altar where the eternal fire burned,
quenching it with his blood and body after it had flared for many
generations, and a knife cut the rope that bound us.

I sat up staring round me wildly, and a voice spoke above me in
Castilian, not to me indeed but to some comrade.

“These two went near to it, poor devils,” said the voice. “Had my cut
been one second later, that savage would have drilled a hole in him as
big as my head. By all the saints! the girl is lovely, or would be if
she were washed. I shall beg her of Cortes as my prize.”

The voice spoke and I knew the voice. None other ever had that hard
clear ring. I knew it even then and looked up, slipping off the
death-stone as I looked. Now I saw. Before me fully clad in mail was my
enemy, de Garcia. It was _his_ sword that by the good providence of God
had pierced the breast of the priest. He had saved me who, had he
known, would as soon have turned his steel against his own heart as on
that of my destroyer.

I gazed at him, wondering if I dreamed, then my lips spoke, without my
will as it were:

“_De Garcia!_”

He staggered back at the sound of my voice, like a man struck by a
shot, then stared at me, rubbed his eyes with his hand, and stared
again. Now at length he knew me through my paint.

“Mother of God!” he gasped, “it is that knave Thomas Wingfield, _and I
have saved his life!_”

By this time my senses had come back to me, and knowing all my folly, I
turned seeking escape. But de Garcia had no mind to suffer this.
Lifting his sword, he sprang at me with a beastlike scream of rage and
hate. Swiftly as thought I slipped round the stone of sacrifice and
after me came the uplifted sword of my enemy. It would have overtaken
me soon enough, for I was weak with fear and fasting, and my limbs were
cramped with bonds, but at that moment a cavalier whom by his dress and
port I guessed to be none other than Cortes himself, struck up de
Garcia’s sword, saying:

“How now, Sarceda? Are you mad with the lust of blood that you would
take to sacrificing victims like an Indian priest? Let the poor devil
go.”

“He is no Indian, he is an English spy,” cried de Garcia, and once more
struggled to get at me.

“Decidedly our friend is mad,” said Cortes, scanning me; “he says that
this wretched creature is an Englishman. Come, be off both of you, or
somebody else may make the same mistake,” and he waved his sword in
token to us to go, deeming that I could not understand his words; then
added angrily, as de Garcia, speechless with rage, made a new attempt
to get at me:

“No, by heaven! I will not suffer it. We are Christians and come to
save victims, not to slay them. Here, comrades, hold this fool who
would stain his soul with murder.”

Now the Spaniards clutched de Garcia by the arms, and he cursed and
raved at them, for as I have said, his rage was that of a beast rather
than of a man. But I stood bewildered, not knowing whither to fly.
Fortunate it was for me indeed that one was by who though she
understood no Spanish, yet had a quicker wit. For while I stood thus,
Otomie clasped my hand, and whispering, “Fly, fly swiftly!” led me away
from the stone of sacrifice.

“Whither shall we go?” I said at length. “Were it not better to trust
to the mercy of the Spaniards?”

“To the mercy of that man-devil with the sword?” she answered. “Peace,
Teule, and follow me.”

Now she led me on, and the Spaniards let us by unharmed, ay, and even
spoke words of pity as we passed, for they knew that we were victims
snatched from sacrifice. Indeed, when a certain brute, a Tlascalan
Indian, rushed at us, purposing to slay us with a club, one of the
Spaniards ran him through the shoulder so that he fell wounded to the
pavement.

So we went on, and at the edge of the pyramid we glanced back and saw
that de Garcia had broken from those who held him, or perhaps he found
his tongue and had explained the truth to them. At the least he was
bounding from the altar of sacrifice nearly fifty yards away, and
coming towards us with uplifted sword. Then fear gave us strength, and
we fled like the wind. Along the steep path we rushed side by side,
leaping down the steps and over the hundreds of dead and dying, only
pausing now and again to save ourselves from being smitten into space
by the bodies of the priests whom the Spaniards were hurling from the
crest of the _teocalli_. Once looking up, I caught sight of de Garcia
pursuing far above us, but after that we saw him no more; doubtless he
wearied of the chase, or feared to fall into the hands of such of the
Aztec warriors as still clustered round the foot of the pyramid.

We had lived through many dangers that day, the princess Otomie and I,
but one more awaited us before ever we found shelter for awhile. After
we had reached the foot of the pyramid and turned to mingle with the
terrified rabble that surged and flowed through the courtyard of the
temple, bearing away the dead and wounded as the sea at flood reclaims
its waste and wreckage, a noise like thunder caught my ear. I looked
up, for the sound came from above, and saw a huge mass bounding down
the steep side of the pyramid. Even then I knew it again; it was the
idol of the god Tezcat that the Spaniards had torn from its shrine, and
like an avenging demon it rushed straight on to me. Already it was upon
us, there was no retreat from instant death, we had but escaped
sacrifice to the spirit of the god to be crushed to powder beneath the
bulk of his marble emblem. On he came while on high the Spaniards
shouted in triumph. His base had struck the stone side of the pyramid
fifty feet above us, now he whirled round and round in the air to
strike again within three paces of where we stood. I felt the solid
mountain shake beneath the blow, and next instant the air was filled
with huge fragments of marble, that whizzed over us and past us as
though a mine of powder had been fired beneath our feet, tearing the
rocks from their base. The god Tezcat had burst into a score of pieces,
and these fell round us like a flight of arrows, and yet we were not
touched. My head was grazed by his head, his feet dug a pit before my
feet, but I stood there unhurt, the false god had no power over the
victim who had escaped him!

After that I remember nothing till I found myself once more in my
apartments in Montezuma’s palace, which I never hoped to see again.
Otomie was by me, and she brought me water to wash the paint from my
body and the blood from my wound, which, leaving her own untended, she
dressed skilfully, for the cut of the priest’s knife was deep and I had
bled much. Also she clothed herself afresh in a white robe and brought
me raiment to wear, with food and drink, and I partook of them. Then I
bade her eat something herself, and when she had done so I gathered my
wits together and spoke to her.

“What next?” I said. “Presently the priests will be on us, and we shall
be dragged back to sacrifice. There is no hope for me here, I must fly
to the Spaniards and trust to their mercy.”

“To the mercy of that man with the sword? Say, Teule, who is he?”

“He is that Spaniard of whom I have spoken to you, Otomie; he is my
mortal enemy whom I have followed across the seas.”

“And now you would put yourself into his power. Truly, you are foolish,
Teule.”

“It is better to fall into the hands of Christian men than into those
of your priests,” I answered.

“Have no fear,” she said; “the priests are harmless for you. You have
escaped them and there’s an end. Few have ever come alive from their
clutches before, and he who does so is a wizard indeed. For the rest I
think that your God is stronger than our gods, for surely He must have
cast His mantle over us when we lay yonder on the stone. Ah! Teule, to
what have you brought me that I should live to doubt my gods, ay, and
to call upon the foes of my country for succour in your need. Believe
me, I had not done it for my own sake, since I would have died with
your kiss upon my lips and your word of love echoing in my ears, who
now must live knowing that these joys have passed from me.”

“How so?” I answered. “What I have said, I have said. Otomie, you would
have died with me, and you saved my life by your wit in calling on the
Spaniards. Henceforth it is yours, for there is no other woman in the
world so tender and so brave, and I say it again, Otomie, my wife, I
love you. Our blood has mingled on the stone of sacrifice and there we
kissed; let these be our marriage rites. Perhaps I have not long to
live, but till I die I am yours, Otomie my wife.”

Thus I spoke from the fulness of my heart, for my strength and courage
were shattered, horror and loneliness had taken hold of me. But two
things were left to me in the world, my trust in Providence and the
love of this woman, who had dared so much for me. Therefore I forgot my
troth and clung to her as a child clings to its mother. Doubtless it
was wrong, but I will be bold to say that few men so placed would have
acted otherwise. Moreover, I could not take back the fateful words that
I had spoken on the stone of sacrifice. When I said them I was
expecting death indeed, but to renounce them now that its shadow was
lifted from me, if only for a little while, would have been the act of
a coward. For good or evil I had given myself to Montezuma’s daughter,
and I must abide by it or be shamed. Still such was the nobleness of
this Indian lady that even then she would not take me at my word. For a
little while she stood smiling sadly and drawing a lock of her long
hair through the hollow of her hand. Then she spoke:

“You are not yourself, Teule, and I should be base indeed if I made so
solemn a compact with one who does not know what he sells. Yonder on
the altar and in a moment of death you said that you loved me, and
doubtless it was true. But now you have come back to life, and say,
lord, who set that golden ring upon your hand and what is written in
its circle? Yet even if the words are true that you have spoken and you
love me a little, there is one across the sea whom you love better.
That I could bear, for my heart is fixed on you alone among men, and at
the least you would be kind to me, and I should move in the sunlight of
your presence. But having known the light, I cannot live to wander in
the darkness. You do not understand. I will tell you what I fear. I
fear that if—if we were wed, you would weary of me as men do, and that
memory would grow too strong for you. Then by and by it might be
possible for you to find your way back across the waters to your own
land and your own love, and so you would desert me, Teule. This is what
I could not bear, Teule. I can forego you now, ay, and remain your
friend. But I cannot be put aside like a dancing girl, the companion of
a month, I, Montezuma’s daughter, a lady of my own land. Should you wed
me, it must be for my life, Teule, and that is perhaps more than you
would wish to promise, though you could kiss me on yonder stone and
there is blood fellowship between us,” and she glanced at the red stain
in the linen robe that covered the wound upon her side.

“And now, Teule, I leave you a while, that I may find Guatemoc, if he
still lives, and others who, now that the strength of the priests is
shattered, have power to protect you and advance you to honour. Think
then on all that I have said, and do not be hasty to decide. Or would
you make an end at once and fly to the white men if I can find a means
of escape?”

“I am too weary to fly anywhere,” I answered, “even if I could.
Moreover, I forget. My enemy is among the Spaniards, he whom I have
sworn to kill, therefore his friends are my foes and his foes my
friends. I will not fly, Otomie.”

“There you are wise,” she said, “for if you come among the Teules that
man will murder you; by fair means or foul he will murder you within a
day, I saw it in his eyes. Now rest while I seek your safety, if there
is any safety in this blood-stained land.”




CHAPTER XXIII
THOMAS IS MARRIED


Otomie turned and went. I watched the golden curtains close behind her;
then I sank back upon the couch and instantly was lost in sleep, for I
was faint and weak, and so dazed with weariness, that at the time I
scarcely knew what had happened, or the purpose of our talk.
Afterwards, however, it came back to me. I must have slept for many
hours, for when I awoke it was far on into the night. It was night but
not dark, for through the barred window places came the sound of tumult
and fighting, and red rays of light cast by the flames of burning
houses. One of these windows was above my couch, and standing on the
bed I seized the sill with my hands. With much pain, because of the
flesh wound in my side, I drew myself up till I could look through the
bars. Then I saw that the Spaniards, not content with the capture of
the _teocalli_, had made a night attack and set fire to hundreds of
houses in the city. The glare of the flames was that of a lurid day,
and by it I could see the white men retreating to their quarters,
pursued by thousands of Aztecs, who hung upon their flanks, shooting at
them with stones and arrows.

Now I dropped down from the window place and began to think as to what
I should do, for again my mind was wavering. Should I desert Otomie and
escape to the Spaniards if that were possible, taking my chance of
death at the hands of de Garcia? Or should I stay among the Aztecs if
they would give me shelter, and wed Otomie? There was a third choice,
indeed, to stay with them and leave Otomie alone, though it would be
difficult to do this and keep my honour. One thing I understood, if I
married Otomie it must be at her own price, for then I must become an
Indian and give over all hope of returning to England and to my
betrothed. Of this, indeed, there was little chance, still, while my
life remained to me, it might come about if I was free. But once my
hands were tied by this marriage it could never be during Otomie’s
lifetime, and so far as Lily Bozard was concerned I should be dead. How
could I be thus faithless to her memory and my troth, and on the other
hand, how could I discard the woman who had risked all for me, and who,
to speak truth, had grown so dear to me, though there was one yet
dearer? A hero or an angel might find a path out of this tangle, but
alas! I was neither the one nor the other, only a man afflicted as
other men are with human weakness, and Otomie was at hand, and very
sweet and fair. Still, almost I determined that I would avail myself of
her nobleness, that I would go back upon my words, and beg her to
despise me and see me no more, in order that I might not be forced to
break the troth that I had pledged beneath the beech at Ditchingham.
For I greatly dreaded this oath of life-long fidelity which I should be
forced to swear if I chose any other path.

Thus I thought on in pitiable confusion of mind, not knowing that all
these matters were beyond my ordering, since a path was already made
ready to my feet, which I must follow or die. And let this be a proof
of the honesty of my words, since, had I been desirous of glozing the
truth, I need have written nothing of these struggles of conscience,
and of my own weakness. For soon it was to come to this, though not by
her will, that I must either wed Otomie or die at once, and few would
blame me for doing the first and not the last. Indeed, though I did wed
her, I might still have declared myself to my affianced and to all the
world as a slave of events from which there was no escape. But it is
not all the truth, since my mind was divided, and had it not been
settled for me, I cannot say how the struggle would have ended.

Now, looking back on the distant past, and weighing my actions and
character as a judge might do, I can see, however, that had I found
time to consider, there was another matter which would surely have
turned the scale in favour of Otomie. De Garcia was among the
Spaniards, and my hatred of de Garcia was the ruling passion of my
life, a stronger passion even than my love for the two dear women who
have been its joy. Indeed, though he is dead these many years I still
hate him, and evil though the desire be, even in my age I long that my
vengeance was still to wreak. While I remained among the Aztecs de
Garcia would be their enemy and mine, and I might meet him in war and
kill him there. But if I succeeded in reaching the Spanish camp, then
it was almost sure that he would bring about my instant death.
Doubtless he had told such a tale of me already, that within an hour I
should be hung as a spy, or otherwise made away with.

But I will cease from these unprofitable wonderings which have but one
value, that of setting out my strange necessity of choice between an
absent and a present love, and go on with the story of an event in
which there was no room to balance scruples.

While I sat musing on the couch the curtain was drawn, and a man
entered bearing a torch. It was Guatemoc as he had come from the fray,
which, except for its harvest of burning houses, was finished for that
night. The plumes were shorn from his head, his golden armour was
hacked by the Spanish swords, and he bled from a shot wound in the
neck.

“Greeting, Teule,” he said. “Certainly I never thought to see you alive
to-night, or myself either for that matter. But it is a strange world,
and now, if never before in Tenoctitlan, those things happen for which
we look the least. But I have no time for words. I came to summon you
before the council.”

“What is to be my fate?” I asked. “To be dragged back to the stone of
sacrifice?”

“Nay, have no fear of that. But for the rest I cannot say. In an hour
you may be dead or great among us, if any of us can be called great in
these days of shame. Otomie has worked well for you among the princes
and the counsellors, so she says, and if you have a heart, you should
be grateful to her, for it seems to me that few women have loved a man
so much. As for me, I have been employed elsewhere,” and he glanced at
his rent armour, “but I will lift up my voice for you. Now come,
friend, for the torch burns low. By this time you must be well seasoned
in dangers; one more or less will matter as little to you as to me.”

Then I rose and followed him into the great cedar-panelled hall, where
that very morning I had received adoration as a god. Now I was a god no
longer, but a prisoner on trial for his life. Upon the dais where I had
stood in the hour of my godhead were gathered those of the princes and
counsellors who were left alive. Some of them, like Guatemoc, were clad
in rent and bloody mail, others in their customary dress, and one in a
priest’s robe. They had only two things in common among them, the
sternness of their faces and the greatness of their rank, and they sat
there this night not to decide my fate, which was but a little thing,
but to take counsel as to how they might expel the Spaniards before the
city was destroyed.

When I entered, a man in mail, who sat in the centre of the half
circle, and in whom I knew Cuitlahua, who would be emperor should
Montezuma die, looked up quickly and said:

“Who is this, Guatemoc, that you bring with you? Ah! I remember; the
Teule that was the god Tezcat, and who escaped the sacrifice to-day.
Listen, nobles. What is to be done with this man? Say, is it lawful
that he be led back to sacrifice?”

Then the priest answered: “I grieve to say that it is not lawful, most
noble prince. This man has lain on the altar of the god, he has even
been wounded by the holy knife. But the god rejected him in a fateful
hour, and he must lie there no more. Slay him if you will, but not upon
the stone of sacrifice.”

“What then shall be done with him?” said the prince again.

“He is of the blood of the Teules, and therefore an enemy. One thing is
certain; he must not be suffered to join the white devils and give them
tidings of our distresses. Is it not best that he be put away
forthwith?”

Now several of the council nodded their heads, but others sat silent,
making no sign.

“Come,” said Cuitlahua, “we have no time to waste over this man when
the lives of thousands are hourly at stake. The question is, Shall the
Teule be slain?”

Then Guatemoc rose and spoke, saying: “Your pardon, noble kinsman, but
I hold that we may put this prisoner to better use than to kill him. I
know him well; he is brave and loyal, as I have proved, moreover, he is
not all a Teule, but half of another race that hates them as he hates
them. Also he has knowledge of their customs and mode of warfare, which
we lack, and I think that he may be able to give us good counsel in our
strait.”

“The counsel of the wolf to the deer perhaps,” said Cuitlahua, coldly;
“counsel that shall lead us to the fangs of the Teules. Who shall
answer for this foreign devil, that he will not betray us if we trust
him?”

“I will answer with my life,” answered Guatemoc.

“Your life is of too great worth to be set on such a stake, nephew. Men
of this white breed are liars, and his own word is of no value even if
he gives it. I think that it will be best to kill him and have done
with doubts.”

“This man is wed to Otomie, princess of the Otomie, Montezuma’s
daughter, your niece,” said Guatemoc again, “and she loves him so well
that she offered herself upon the stone of sacrifice with him. Unless I
mistake she will answer for him also. Shall she be summoned before
you?”

“If you wish, nephew; but a woman in love is a blind woman, and
doubtless he has deceived her also. Moreover, she was his wife
according to the rule of religion only. Is it your desire that the
princess should be summoned before you, comrades?”

Now some said nay, but the most, those whose interest Otomie had
gained, said yea, and the end of it was that one of their number was
sent to summon her.

Presently she came, looking very weary, but proud in mien and royally
attired, and bowed before the council.

“This is the question, princess,” said Cuitlahua. “Whether this Teule
shall be slain forthwith, or whether he shall be sworn as one of us,
should he be willing to take the oath? The prince Guatemoc here vouches
for him, and he says, moreover, that you will vouch for him also. A
woman can do this in one way only, by taking him she vouches as her
husband. You are already wed to this foreigner by the rule of religion.
Are you willing to marry him according to the custom of our land, and
to answer for his faith with your own life?”

“I am willing,” Otomie answered quietly, “if he is willing.”

“In truth it is a great honour that you would do this white dog,” said
Cuitlahua. “Bethink you, you are princess of the Otomie and one of our
master’s daughters, it is to you that we look to bring back the
mountain clans of the Otomie, of whom you are chieftainess, from their
unholy alliance with the accursed Tlascalans, the slaves of the Teules.
Is not your life too precious to be set on such a stake as this
foreigner’s faith? for learn, Otomie, if he proves false your rank
shall not help you.”

“I know it all,” she replied quietly. “Foreigner or not, I love this
man and I will answer for him with my blood. Moreover, I look to him to
assist me to win back the people of the Otomie to their allegiance. But
let him speak for himself, my lord. It may happen that he has no desire
to take me in marriage.”

Cuitlahua smiled grimly and said, “When the choice lies between the
breast of death and those fair arms of yours, niece, it is easy to
guess his answer. Still, speak, Teule, and swiftly.”

“I have little to say, lord. If the princess Otomie is willing to wed
me, I am willing to wed her,” I answered, and thus in the moment of my
danger all my doubts and scruples vanished. As Cuitlahua had said, it
was easy to guess the choice of one set between death and Otomie.

She heard and looked at me warningly, saying in a low voice: “Remember
our words, Teule. In such a marriage you renounce your past and give me
your future.”

“I remember,” I answered, and while I spoke, there came before my eyes
a vision of Lily’s face as it had been when I bade her farewell. This
then was the end of the vows that I had sworn. Cuitlahua looked at me
with a glance which seemed to search my heart and said:

“I hear your words, Teule. You, a white wanderer, are graciously
willing to take this princess to wife, and by her to be lifted high
among the great lords of this land. But say, how can we trust you? If
you fail us your wife dies indeed, but that may be naught to you.”

“I am ready to swear allegiance,” I answered. “I hate the Spaniards,
and among them is my bitterest enemy whom I followed across the sea to
kill—the man who strove to murder me this very day. I can say no more,
if you doubt my words it were best to make an end of me. Already I have
suffered much at the hands of your people; it matters little if I die
or live.”

“Boldly spoken, Teule. Now, lords, I ask your judgment. Shall this man
be given to Otomie as husband and be sworn as one of us, or shall he be
killed instantly? You know the matter. If he can be trusted, as
Guatemoc and Otomie believe, he will be worth an army to us, for he is
acquainted with the language, the customs, the weapons, and the modes
of warfare of these white devils whom the gods have let loose upon us.
If on the other hand he is not to be trusted, and it is hard for us to
put faith in one of his blood, he may do us much injury, for in the end
he will escape to the Teules, and betray our counsels and our strength,
or the lack of it. It is for you to judge, lords.”

Now the councillors consulted together, and some said one thing and
some another, for they were not by any means of a mind in the matter.
At length growing weary, Cuitlahua called on them to put the question
to the vote, and this they did by a lifting of hands. First those who
were in favour of my death held up their hands, then those who thought
that it would be wise to spare me. There were twenty-six councillors
present, not counting Cuitlahua, and of these thirteen voted for my
execution and thirteen were for saving me alive.

“Now it seems that I must give a casting vote,” said Cuitlahua when the
tale had been rendered, and my blood turned cold at his words, for I
had seen that his mind was set against me. Then it was that Otomie
broke in, saying:

“Your pardon, my uncle, but before you speak I have a word to say. You
need my services, do you not? for if the people of the Otomie will
listen to any and suffer themselves to be led from their evil path, it
is to me. My mother was by birth their chieftainess, the last of a long
line, and I am her only child, moreover my father is their emperor.
Therefore my life is of no small worth now in this time of trouble, for
though I am nothing in myself, yet it may chance that I can bring
thirty thousand warriors to your standard. The priests knew this on
yonder pyramid, and when I claimed my right to lie at the side of the
Teule, they gainsayed me, nor would they suffer it, though they
hungered for the royal blood, till I called down the vengeance of the
gods upon them. Now my uncle, and you, lords, I tell you this: Slay
yonder man if you will, but know that then you must find another than
me to lure the Otomie from their rebellion, for then I complete what I
began to-day, and follow him to the grave.”

She ceased and a murmur of amazement went round the chamber, for none
had looked to find such love and courage in this lady’s heart. Only
Cuitlahua grew angry.

“Disloyal girl,” he said; “do you dare to set your lover before your
country? Shame upon you, shameless daughter of our king. Why, it is in
the blood—as the father is so is the daughter. Did not Montezuma
forsake his people and choose to lie among these Teules, the false
children of Quetzal? And now this Otomie follows in his path. Tell us
how is it, woman, that you and your lover alone escaped from the
_teocalli_ yonder when all the rest were killed. Are you then in league
with these Teules? I say to you, niece, that if things were otherwise
and I had my way, you should win your desire indeed, for you should be
slain at this man’s side and within the hour.” And he ceased for lack
of breath, and looked upon her fiercely.

But Otomie never quailed; she stood before him pale and quiet, with
folded hands and downcast eyes, and answered:

“Forbear to reproach me because my love is strong, or reproach me if
you will, I have spoken my last word. Condemn this man to die and
Prince you must seek some other envoy to win back the Otomie to the
cause of Anahuac.”

Now Cuitlahua pondered, staring into the gloom above him and pulling at
his beard, and the silence was great, for none knew what his judgment
would be. At last he spoke:

“So be it. We have need of Otomie, my niece, and it is of no avail to
fight against a woman’s love. Teule, we give you life, and with the
life honour and wealth, and the greatest of our women in marriage, and
a place in our councils. Take these gifts and her, but I say to you
both, beware how you use them. If you betray us, nay, if you do but
think on treachery, I swear to you that you shall die a death so slow
and horrible that the very name of it would turn your heart to water;
you and your wife, your children and your servants. Come, let him be
sworn!”

I heard and my head swam, and a mist gathered before my eyes. Once
again I was saved from instant death.

Presently it cleared, and looking up my eyes met those of the woman who
had saved me, Otomie my wife, who smiled upon me somewhat sadly. Then
the priest came forward bearing a wooden bowl, carved about with
strange signs, and a flint knife, and bade me bare my arm. He cut my
flesh with the knife, so that blood ran from it into the bowl. Some
drops of this blood he emptied on to the ground, muttering invocations
the while. Then he turned and looked at Cuitlahua as though in
question, and Cuitlahua answered with a bitter laugh:

“Let him be baptized with the blood of the princess Otomie my niece,
for she is bail for him.”

“Nay, lord,” said Guatemoc, “these two have mingled bloods already upon
the stone of sacrifice, and they are man and wife. But I also have
vouched for him, and I offer mine in earnest of my faith.”

“This Teule has good friends,” said Cuitlahua; “you honour him
overmuch. But so be it.”

Then Guatemoc came forward, and when the priest would have cut him with
the knife, he laughed and said, pointing to the bullet wound upon his
neck:

“No need for that, priest. Blood runs here that was shed by the Teules.
None can be fitter for this purpose.”

So the priest drew away the bandage and suffered the blood of Guatemoc
to drop into a second smaller bowl. Then he came to me and dipping his
finger into the blood, he drew the sign of a cross upon my forehead as
a Christian priest draws it upon the forehead of an infant, and said:

“In the presence and the name of god our lord, who is everywhere and
sees all things, I sign you with this blood and make you of this blood.
In the presence and the name of god our lord, who is everywhere and
sees all things, I pour forth your blood upon the earth!” (here he
poured as he spoke). “As this blood of yours sinks into the earth, so
may the memory of your past life sink and be forgotten, for you are
born again of the people of Anahuac. In the presence and the name of
god our lord, who is everywhere and sees all things, I mingle these
bloods” (here he poured from one bowl into the other), “and with them I
touch your tongue” (here dipping his finger into the bowl he touched
the tip of my tongue with it) “and bid you swear thus:

“‘May every evil to which the flesh of man is subject enter into my
flesh, may I live in misery and die in torment by the dreadful death,
may my soul be rejected from the Houses of the Sun, may it wander
homeless for ever in the darkness that is behind the Stars, if I depart
from this my oath. I, Teule, swear to be faithful to the people of
Anahuac and to their lawful governors. I swear to wage war upon their
foes and to compass their destruction, and more especially upon the
Teules till they are driven into the sea. I swear to offer no affront
to the gods of Anahuac. I swear myself in marriage to Otomie, princess
of the Otomie, the daughter of Montezuma my lord, for so long as her
life shall endure. I swear to attempt no escape from these shores. I
swear to renounce my father and my mother, and the land where I was
born, and to cling to this land of my new birth; and this my oath shall
endure till the volcan Popo ceases to vomit smoke and fire, till there
is no king in Tenoctitlan, till no priest serves the altars of the
gods, and the people of Anahuac are no more a people.’

“Do you swear these things, one and all?”

“One and all I swear them,” I answered because I must, though there was
much in the oath that I liked little enough. And yet mark how strangely
things came to pass. Within fifteen years from that night the volcan
Popo had ceased to vomit smoke and fire, the kings had ceased to reign
in Tenoctitlan, the priests had ceased to serve the altars of the gods,
the people of Anahuac were no more a people, and my vow was null and
void. Yet the priests who framed this form chose these things as
examples of what was immortal!

When I had sworn Guatemoc came forward and embraced me, saying:
“Welcome, Teule, my brother in blood and heart. Now you are one of us,
and we look to you for help and counsel. Come, be seated by me.”

I looked towards Cuitlahua doubtfully, but he smiled graciously, and
said: “Teule, your trial is over. We have accepted you, and you have
sworn the solemn oath of brotherhood, to break which is to die horribly
in this world, and to be tortured through eternity by demons in the
next. Forget all that may have been said in the hour of your weighing,
for the balance is in your favour, and be sure that if you give us no
cause to doubt you, you shall find none to doubt us. Now as the husband
of Otomie, you are a lord among the lords, having honour and great
possessions, and as such be seated by your brother Guatemoc, and join
our council.”

I did as he bade me, and Otomie withdrew from our presence. Then
Cuitlahua spoke again, no longer of me and my matters, but of the
urgent affairs of state. He spoke in slow words and weighty, and more
than once his voice broke in his sorrow. He told of the grievous
misfortunes that had overcome the country, of the death of hundreds of
its bravest warriors, of the slaughter of the priests and soldiers that
day on the _teocalli_, and the desecration of his nation’s gods. What
was to be done in this extremity? he asked. Montezuma lay dying, a
prisoner in the camp of the Teules, and the fire that he had nursed
with his breath devoured the land. No efforts of theirs could break the
iron strength of these white devils, armed as they were with strange
and terrible weapons. Day by day disaster overtook the arms of the
Aztecs. What wisdom had they now that the protecting gods were
shattered in their very shrines, when the altars ran red with the blood
of their ministering priests, when the oracles were dumb or answered
only in the accents of despair?

Then one by one princes and generals arose and gave counsel according
to their lights. At length all had spoken, and Cuitlahua said, looking
towards me:

“We have a new counsellor among us, who is skilled in the warfare and
customs of the white men, who till an hour ago was himself a white man.
Has he no word of comfort for us?”

“Speak, my brother?” said Guatemoc.

Then I spoke. “Most noble Cuitlahua, and you lords and princes. You
honour me by asking my counsel, and it is this in few words and brief.
You waste your strength by hurling your armies continually against
stone walls and the weapons of the Teules. So you shall not prevail
against them. Your devices must be changed if you would win victory.
The Spaniards are like other men; they are no gods as the ignorant
imagine, and the creatures on which they ride are not demons but beasts
of burden, such as are used for many purposes in the land where I was
born. The Spaniards are men I say, and do not men hunger and thirst?
Cannot men be worn out by want of sleep, and be killed in many ways?
Are not these Teules already weary to the death? This then is my word
of comfort to you. Cease to attack the Spaniards and invest their camp
so closely that no food can reach them and their allies the Tlascalans.
If this is done, within ten days from now, either they will surrender
or they will strive to break their way back to the coast. But to do
this, first they must win out of the city, and if dykes are cut through
the causeways, that will be no easy matter. Then when they strive to
escape cumbered with the gold they covet and came here to seek, then I
say will be the hour to attack them and to destroy them utterly.”

I ceased, and a murmur of applause went round the council.

“It seems that we came to a wise judgment when we determined to spare
this man’s life,” said Cuitlahua, “for all that he tells us is true,
and I would that we had followed this policy from the first. Now,
lords, I give my voice for acting as our brother points the way. What
say you?”

“We say with you that our brother’s words are good,” answered Guatemoc
presently, “and now let us follow them to the end.”

Then, after some further talk, the council broke up and I sought my
chamber well nigh blind with weariness and crushed by the weight of all
that I had suffered on that eventful day. The dawn was flaring in the
eastern sky, and by its glimmer I found my path down the empty
corridors, till at length I came to the curtains of my sleeping place.
I drew them and passed through. There, far up the room, the faint light
gleaming on her snowy dress, her raven hair and ornaments of gold,
stood Otomie my bride.

I went towards her, and as I came she glided to meet me with
outstretched arms. Presently they were about my neck and her kiss was
on my brow.

“Now all is done, my love and lord,” she whispered, “and come good or
ill, or both, we are one till death, for such vows as ours cannot be
broken.”

“All is done indeed, Otomie, and our oaths are lifelong, though other
oaths have been broken that they might be sworn,” I answered.

Thus then I, Thomas Wingfield, was wed to Otomie, princess of the
Otomie, Montezuma’s daughter.




CHAPTER XXIV
THE NIGHT OF FEAR


Long before I awoke that day the commands of the council had been
carried out, and the bridges in the great causeways were broken down
wherever dykes crossed the raised roads that ran through the waters of
the lake. That afternoon also I went dressed as an Indian warrior with
Guatemoc and the other generals, to a parley which was held with
Cortes, who took his stand on the same tower of the palace that
Montezuma had stood on when the arrow of Guatemoc struck him down.
There is little to be said of this parley, and I remember it chiefly
because it was then for the first time since I had left the Tobascans
that I saw Marina close, and heard her sweet and gentle voice. For now
as ever she was by the side of Cortes, translating his proposals of
peace to the Aztecs. Among those proposals was one which showed me that
de Garcia had not been idle. It asked that the false white man who had
been rescued from the altars of the gods upon the _teocalli_ should be
given in exchange for certain Aztec prisoners, in order that he might
be hung according to his merits as a spy and deserter, a traitor to the
emperor of Spain. I wondered as I heard, if Marina knew when she spoke
the words, that “the false white man” was none other than the friend of
her Tobascan days.

“You see that you are fortunate in having found place among us Aztecs,
Teule,” said Guatemoc with a laugh, “for your own people would greet
you with a rope.”

Then he answered Cortes, saying nothing of me, but bidding him and all
the Spaniards prepare for death:

“Many of us have perished,” he said; “you also must perish, Teules. You
shall perish of hunger and thirst, you shall perish on the altars of
the gods. There is no escape for you Teules; the bridges are broken.”

And all the multitude took up the words and thundered out, “There is no
escape for you Teules; the bridges are broken!”

Then the shooting of arrows began, and I sought the palace to tell
Otomie my wife what I had gathered of the state of her father
Montezuma, who the Spaniards said still lay dying, and of her two
sisters who were hostages in their quarters. Also I told her how my
surrender had been sought, and she kissed me, and said smiling, that
though my life was now burdened with her, still it was better so than
that I should fall into the hands of the Spaniards.

Two days later came the news that Montezuma was dead, and shortly after
it his body, which the Spaniards handed over to the Aztecs for burial,
attired in the gorgeous robes of royalty. They laid it in the hall of
the palace, whence it was hurried secretly and at night to Chapoltepec,
and there hidden away with small ceremony, for it was feared that the
people might rend it limb from limb in their rage. With Otomie weeping
at my side, I looked for the last time on the face of that most unhappy
king, whose reign so glorious in its beginning had ended thus. And
while I looked I wondered what suffering could have equalled his, as
fallen from his estate and hated by the subjects whom he had betrayed,
he lay dying, a prisoner in the power of the foreign wolves who were
tearing out his country’s heart. It is little wonder indeed that
Montezuma rent the bandages from his wounds and would not suffer them
to tend his hurts. For the real hurt was in his soul; there the iron
had entered deeply, and no leech could cure it except one called Death.
And yet the fault was not all his, the devils whom he worshipped as
gods were revenged upon him, for they had filled him with the
superstitions of their wicked faith, and because of these the gods and
their high priest must sink into a common ruin. Were it not for these
unsubstantial terrors that haunted him, the Spaniards had never won a
foothold in Tenoctitlan, and the Aztecs would have remained free for
many a year to come. But Providence willed it otherwise, and this dead
and disgraced monarch was but its instrument.

Such were the thoughts that passed through my mind as I gazed upon the
body of the great Montezuma. But Otomie, ceasing from her tears, kissed
his clay and cried aloud:

“O my father, it is well that you are dead, for none who loved you
could desire to see you live on in shame and servitude. May the gods
you worshipped give me strength to avenge you, or if they be no gods,
then may I find it in myself. I swear this, my father, that while a man
is left to me I will not cease from seeking to avenge you.”

Then taking my hand, without another word she turned and passed thence.
As will be seen, she kept her oath.

On that day and on the morrow there was fighting with the Spaniards,
who sallied out to fill up the gaps in the dykes of the causeway, a
task in which they succeeded, though with some loss. But it availed
them nothing, for so soon as their backs were turned we opened the
dykes again. It was on these days that for the first time I had
experience of war, and armed with my bow made after the English
pattern, I did good service. As it chanced, the very first arrow that I
drew was on my hated foe de Garcia, but here my common fortune pursued
me, for being out of practice, or over-anxious, I aimed too high,
though the mark was an easy one, and the shaft pierced the iron of his
casque, causing him to reel in his saddle, but doing him no further
hurt. Still this marksmanship, poor as it was, gained me great renown
among the Aztecs, who were but feeble archers, for they had never
before seen an arrow pierce through the Spanish mail. Nor would mine
have done so had I not collected the iron barbs off the crossbow bolts
of the Spaniards, and fitted them to my own shafts. I seldom found the
mail that would withstand arrows made thus, when the range was short
and the aim good.

After the first day’s fight I was appointed general over a body of
three thousand archers, and was given a banner to be borne before me
and a gorgeous captain’s dress to wear. But what pleased me better was
a chain shirt which came from the body of a Spanish cavalier. For many
years I always wore this shirt beneath my cotton mail, and it saved my
life more than once, for even bullets would not pierce the two of them.

I had taken over the command of my archers but forty-eight hours, a
scant time in which to teach them discipline whereof they had little,
though they were brave enough, when the occasion came to use them in
good earnest, and with it the night of disaster that is still known
among the Spaniards as the _noche triste_. On the afternoon before that
night a council was held in the palace at which I spoke, saying, I was
certain that the Teules thought of retreat from the city, and in the
dark, for otherwise they would not have been so eager to fill up the
canals in the causeway. To this Cuitlahua, who now that Montezuma was
dead would be emperor, though he was not yet chosen and crowned,
answered that it might well be that the Teules meditated flight, but
that they could never attempt it in the darkness, since in so doing
they must become entangled in the streets and dykes.

I replied that though it was not the Aztec habit to march and fight at
night, such things were common enough among white men as they had seen
already, and that because the Spaniards knew it was not their habit,
they would be the more likely to attempt escape under cover of the
darkness, when they thought their enemies asleep. Therefore I
counselled that sentries should be set at all the entrances to every
causeway. To this Cuitlahua assented, and assigned the causeway of
Tlacopan to Guatemoc and myself, making us the guardians of its safety.
That night Guatemoc and I, with some soldiers, went out towards
midnight to visit the guard that we had placed upon the causeway. It
was very dark and a fine rain fell, so that a man could see no further
before his eyes than he can at evening through a Norfolk roke in
autumn. We found and relieved the guard, which reported that all was
quiet, and we were returning towards the great square when of a sudden
I heard a dull sound as of thousands of men tramping.

“Listen,” I said.

“It is the Teules who escape,” whispered Guatemoc.

Quickly we ran to where the street from the great square opens on to
the causeway, and there even through the darkness and rain we caught
the gleam of armour. Then I cried aloud in a great voice, “To arms! To
arms! The Teules escape by the causeway of Tlacopan.”

Instantly my words were caught up by the sentries and passed from post
to post till the city rang with them. They were cried in every street
and canal, they echoed from the roofs of houses, and among the summits
of a hundred temples. The city awoke with a murmur, from the lake came
the sound of water beaten by ten thousand oars, as though myriads of
wild-fowl had sprung suddenly from their reedy beds. Here, there, and
everywhere torches flashed out like falling stars, wild notes were
blown on horns and shells, and above all arose the booming of the
snakeskin drum which the priests upon the _teocalli_ beat furiously.

Presently the murmur grew to a roar, and from this direction and from
that, armed men poured towards the causeway of Tlacopan. Some came on
foot, but the most of them were in canoes which covered the waters of
the lake further than the ear could hear. Now the Spaniards to the
number of fifteen hundred or so, accompanied by some six or eight
thousand Tlascalans, were emerging on the causeway in a long thin line.
Guatemoc and I rushed before them, collecting men as we went, till we
came to the first canal, where canoes were already gathering by scores.
The head of the Spanish column reached the canal and the fight began,
which so far as the Aztecs were concerned was a fray without plan or
order, for in that darkness and confusion the captains could not see
their men or the men hear their captains. But they were there in
countless numbers and had only one desire in their breasts, to kill the
Teules. A cannon roared, sending a storm of bullets through us, and by
its flash we saw that the Spaniards carried a timber bridge with them,
which they were placing across the canal. Then we fell on them, every
man fighting for himself. Guatemoc and I were swept over that bridge by
the first rush of the enemy, as leaves are swept in a gale, and though
both of us won through safely we saw each other no more that night.
With us and after us came the long array of Spaniards and Tlascalans,
and from every side the Aztecs poured upon them, clinging to their
struggling line as ants cling to a wounded worm.

How can I tell all that came to pass that night? I cannot, for I saw
but little of it. All I know is that for two hours I was fighting like
a madman. The foe crossed the first canal, but when all were over the
bridge was sunk so deep in the mud that it could not be stirred, and
three furlongs on ran a second canal deeper and wider than the first.
Over this they could not cross till it was bridged with the dead. It
seemed as though all hell had broken loose upon that narrow ridge of
ground. The sound of cannons and of arquebusses, the shrieks of agony
and fear, the shouts of the Spanish soldiers, the war-cries of the
Aztecs, the screams of wounded horses, the wail of women, the hiss of
hurtling darts and arrows, and the dull noise of falling blows went up
to heaven in one hideous hurly-burly. Like a frightened mob of cattle
the long Spanish array swayed this way and that, bellowing as it
swayed. Many rolled down the sides of the causeway to be slaughtered in
the water of the lake, or borne away to sacrifice in the canoes, many
were drowned in the canals, and yet more were trampled to death in the
mud. Hundreds of the Aztecs perished also, for the most part beneath
the weapons of their own friends, who struck and shot not knowing on
whom the blow should fall or in whose breast the arrow would find its
home.

For my part I fought on with a little band of men who had gathered
about me, till at last the dawn broke and showed an awful sight. The
most of those who were left alive of the Spaniards and their allies had
crossed the second canal upon a bridge made of the dead bodies of their
fellows mixed up with a wreck of baggage, cannon, and packages of
treasure. Now the fight was raging beyond it. A mob of Spaniards and
Tlascalans were still crossing the second breach, and on these I fell
with such men as were with me. I plunged right into the heart of them,
and suddenly before me I saw the face of de Garcia. With a shout I
rushed at him. He heard my voice and knew me. With an oath he struck at
my head. The heavy sword came down upon my helmet of painted wood,
shearing away one side of it and felling me, but ere I fell I smote him
on the breast with the club I carried, tumbling him to the earth. Now
half stunned and blinded I crept towards him through the press. All
that I could see was a gleam of armour in the mud. I threw myself upon
it, gripping at the wearer’s throat, and together we rolled down the
side of the causeway into the shallow water at the edge of the lake. I
was uppermost, and with a fierce joy I dashed the blood from my eyes
that I might see to kill my enemy caught at last. His body was in the
lake but his head lay upon the sloping bank, and my plan was to hold
him beneath the water till he was drowned, for I had lost my club.

“At length, de Garcia!” I cried in Spanish as I shifted my grip.

“For the love of God let me go!” gasped a rough voice beneath me.
“Fool, I am no Indian dog.”

Now I peered into the man’s face bewildered. I had seized de Garcia,
but the voice was not his voice, nor was the face his face, but that of
a rough Spanish soldier.

“Who are you?” I asked, slackening my hold. “Where is de Garcia—he whom
you name Sarceda?”

“Sarceda? I don’t know. A minute ago he was on his back on the
causeway. The fellow pulled me down and rolled behind me. Let me be I
say. I am not Sarceda, and if I were, is this a time to settle private
quarrels? I am your comrade, Bernal Diaz. Holy Mother! who are you? An
Aztec who speaks Castilian?”

“I am no Aztec,” I answered. “I am an Englishman and I fight with the
Aztecs that I may slay him whom you name Sarceda. But with you I have
no quarrel, Bernal Diaz. Begone and escape if you can. No, I will keep
the sword with your leave.”

“Englishman, Spaniard, Aztec, or devil,” grunted the man as he drew
himself from his bed of ooze, “you are a good fellow, and I promise you
that if I live through this, and it should ever come about that I get
_you_ by the throat, I will remember the turn you did me. Farewell;”
and without more ado he rushed up the bank and plunged into a knot of
his flying countrymen, leaving his good sword in my hand. I strove to
follow him that I might find my enemy, who once more had escaped me by
craft, but my strength failed me, for de Garcia’s sword had bitten deep
and I bled much. So I must sit where I was till a canoe came and bore
me back to Otomie to be nursed, and ten days went by before I could
walk again.

This was my share in the victory of the _noche triste_. Alas! it was a
barren triumph, though more than five hundred of the Spaniards were
slain and thousands of their allies. For there was no warlike skill or
discipline among the Aztecs, and instead of following the Spaniards
till not one of them remained alive, they stayed to plunder the dead
and drag away the living to sacrifice. Also this day of revenge was a
sad one to Otomie, seeing that two of her brothers, Montezuma’s sons
whom the Spaniards held in hostage, perished with them in the fray.

As for de Garcia I could not learn what had become of him, nor whether
he was dead or living.




CHAPTER XXV
THE BURYING OF MONTEZUMA’S TREASURE


Cuitlahua was crowned Emperor of the Aztecs in succession to his
brother Montezuma, while I lay sick with the wound given me by the
sword of de Garcia, and also with that which I had received on the
altar of sacrifice. This hurt had found no time to heal, and in the
fierce fighting on the Night of Fear it burst open and bled much.
Indeed it gave me trouble for years, and to this hour I feel it in the
autumn season. Otomie, who nursed me tenderly, and so strange is the
heart of woman, even seemed to be consoled in her sorrow at the loss of
her father and nearest kin, because I had escaped the slaughter and won
fame, told me of the ceremony of the crowning, which was splendid
enough. Indeed the Aztecs were almost mad with rejoicing because the
Teules had gone at last. They forgot, or seemed to forget, the loss of
thousands of their bravest warriors and of the flower of their rank,
and as yet, at any rate, they did not look forward to the future. From
house to house and street to street ran troops of young men and maidens
garlanded with flowers, crying, “The Teules are gone, rejoice with us;
the Teules are fled!” and woe to them who were not merry, ay, even
though their houses were desolate with death. Also the statues of the
gods were set up again on the great pyramid and their temples rebuilt,
the holy crucifix that the Spaniards had placed there being served as
the idols Huitzel and Tezcat had been served, and tumbled down the
sides of the _teocalli_, and that after sacrifice of some Spanish
prisoners had been offered in its presence. It was Guatemoc himself who
told me of this sacrilege, but not with any exultation, for I had
taught him something of our faith, and though he was too sturdy a
heathen to change his creed, in secret he believed that the God of the
Christians was a true and mighty God. Moreover, though he was obliged
to countenance them, because of the power of the priests, like Otomie,
Guatemoc never loved the horrid rites of human sacrifice.

Now when I heard this tale my anger overcame my reason, and I spoke
fiercely, saying:

“I am sworn to your cause, Guatemoc, my brother, and I am married to
your blood, but I tell you that from this hour it is an accursed cause;
because of your bloodstained idols and your priests, it is accursed.
That God whom you have desecrated, and those who serve Him shall come
back in power, and He shall sit where your idols sat and none shall
stir Him for ever.”

Thus I spoke, and my words were true, though I do not know what put
them into my heart, since I spoke at random in my wrath. For to-day
Christ’s Church stands upon the site of the place of sacrifice in
Mexico, a sign and a token of His triumph over devils, and there it
shall stand while the world endures.

“You speak rashly, my brother,” Guatemoc answered, proudly enough,
though I saw him quail at the evil omen of my words. “I say you speak
rashly, and were you overheard there are those, notwithstanding the
rank we have given you, the honour which you have won in war and
council, and that you have passed the stone of sacrifice, who might
force you to look again upon the faces of the beings you blaspheme.
What worse thing has been done to your Christian God than has been done
again and again to our gods by your white kindred? But let us talk no
more of this matter, and I pray you, my brother, do not utter such
ill-omened words to me again, lest it should strain our love. Do you
then believe that the Teules will return?”

“Ay, Guatemoc, so surely as to-morrow’s sun shall rise. When you held
Cortes in your hand you let him go, and since then he has won a victory
at Otompan. Is he a man, think you, to sheathe the sword that he has
once drawn, and go down into darkness and dishonour? Before a year is
past the Spaniards will be back at the gates of Tenoctitlan.”

“You are no comforter to-night, my brother,” said Guatemoc, “and yet I
fear that your words are true. Well, if we must fight, let us strive to
win. Now, at least, there is no Montezuma to take the viper to his
breast and nurse it till it stings him.” Then he rose and went in
silence, and I saw that his heart was heavy.

On the morrow of this talk I could leave my bed, and within a week I
was almost well. Now it was that Guatemoc came to me again, saying that
he had been bidden by Cuitlahua the emperor, to command me to accompany
him, Guatemoc, on a service of trust and secrecy. And indeed the nature
of the service showed how great a confidence the leaders of the Aztecs
now placed in me, for it was none other than the hiding away of the
treasure that had been recaptured from the Spaniards on the Night of
Fear, and with it much more from the secret stores of the empire.

At the fall of darkness we started, some of the great lords, Guatemoc
and I, and coming to the water’s edge, we found ten large canoes, each
laden with something that was hidden by cotton cloths. Into these
canoes we entered secretly, thinking that none saw us, three to a
canoe, for there were thirty of us in all, and led by Guatemoc, we
paddled for two hours or more across the Lake Tezcuco, till we reached
the further shore at a spot where this prince had a fair estate. Here
we landed, and the cloths were withdrawn from the cargoes of the
canoes, which were great jars and sacks of gold and jewels, besides
many other precious objects, among them a likeness of the head of
Montezuma, fashioned in solid gold, which was so heavy that it was as
much as Guatemoc and I could do to lift it between us. As for the jars,
of which, if my memory serves me, there were seventeen, six men must
carry each of them by the help of paddles lashed on either side, and
then the task was not light. All this priceless stuff we bore in
several journeys to the crest of a rise some six hundred paces distant
from the water, setting it down by the mouth of a shaft behind the
shelter of a mound of earth. When everything was brought up from the
boats, Guatemoc touched me and another man, a great Aztec noble, born
of a Tlascalan mother, on the shoulder, asking us if we were willing to
descend with him into the hole, and there to dispose of the treasure.

“Gladly,” I answered, for I was curious to see the place, but the noble
hesitated awhile, though in the end he came with us, to his
ill-fortune.

Then Guatemoc took torches in his hand, and was lowered into the shaft
by a rope. Next came my turn, and down I went, hanging to the cord like
a spider to its thread, and the hole was very deep. At length I found
myself standing by the side of Guatemoc at the foot of the shaft, round
which, as I saw by the light of the torch he carried, an edging of
dried bricks was built up to the height of a man above our heads.
Resting on this edging and against the wall of the shaft, was a massive
block of stone sculptured with the picture writing of the Aztecs. I
glanced at the writing, which I could now read well, and saw that it
recorded the burying of the treasure in the first year of Cuitlahua,
Emperor of Mexico, and also a most fearful curse on him who should dare
to steal it. Beyond us and at right angles to the shaft ran another
passage, ten paces in length and high enough for a man to walk in,
which led to a chamber hollowed in the earth, as large as that wherein
I write to-day at Ditchingham. By the mouth of this chamber were placed
piles of _adobe_ bricks and mortar, much as the blocks of hewn stone
had been placed in that underground vault at Seville where Isabella de
Siguenza was bricked up living.

“Who dug this place?” I asked.

“Those who knew not what they dug,” answered Guatemoc. “But see, here
is our companion. Now, my brother, I charge you be surprised at nothing
which comes to pass, and be assured I have good reason for anything
that I may do.”

Before I could speak again the Aztec noble was at our side. Then those
above began to lower the jars and sacks of treasure, and as they
reached us one by one, Guatemoc loosed the ropes and checked them,
while the Aztec and I rolled them down the passage into the chamber, as
here in England men roll a cask of ale. For two hours and more we
worked, till at length all were down and the tale was complete. The
last parcel to be lowered was a sack of jewels that burst open as it
came, and descended upon us in a glittering rain of gems. As it
chanced, a great necklace of emeralds of surpassing size and beauty
fell over my head and hung upon my shoulders.

“Keep it, brother,” laughed Guatemoc, “in memory of this night,” and
nothing loth, I hid the bauble in my breast. That necklace I have yet,
and it was a stone of it—the smallest save one—that I gave to our
gracious Queen Elizabeth. Otomie wore it for many years, and for this
reason it shall be buried with me, though its value is priceless, so
say those who are skilled in gems. But priceless or no, it is doomed to
lie in the mould of Ditchingham churchyard, and may that same curse
which is graved upon the stone that hides the treasure of the Aztecs
fall upon him who steals it from my bones.

Now, leaving the chamber, we three entered the tunnel and began the
work of building the _adobe_ wall. When it was of a height of between
two and three feet, Guatemoc paused from his labour and bade me hold a
torch aloft. I obeyed wondering what he wished to see. Then he drew
back some three paces into the tunnel and spoke to the Aztec noble, our
companion, by name.

“What is the fate of discovered traitors, friend?” he said in a voice
that, quiet though it was, sounded very terrible; and, as he spoke, he
loosed from his side the war club set with spikes of glass that hung
there by a thong.

Now the Aztec turned grey beneath his dusky skin and trembled in his
fear.

“What mean you, lord?” he gasped.

“You know well what I mean,” answered Guatemoc in the same terrible
voice, and lifted the club.

Then the doomed man fell upon his knees crying for mercy, and his
wailing sounded so awful in that deep and lonely place that in my
horror I went near to letting the torch fall.

“To a foe I can give mercy—to a traitor, none,” answered Guatemoc, and
whirling the club aloft, he rushed upon the noble and killed him with a
blow. Then, seizing the body in his strong embrace, he cast it into the
chamber with the treasure, and there it lay still and dreadful among
the gems and gold, the arms, as it chanced, being wound about two of
the great jars as though the dead man would clasp them to his heart.

Now I looked at Guatemoc who had slain him, wondering if my hour was at
hand also, for I knew well that when princes bury their wealth they
hold that few should share the secret.

“Fear not, my brother,” said Guatemoc. “Listen: this man was a thief, a
dastard, and a traitor. As we know now, he strove twice to betray us to
the Teules. More, it was his plan to show this nest of wealth to them,
should they return again, and to share the spoil. All this we learned
from a woman whom he thought his love, but who was in truth a spy set
to worm herself into the secrets of his wicked heart. Now let him take
his fill of gold; look how he grips it even in death, a white man could
not hug the stuff more closely to his breast. Ah! Teule, would that the
soil of Anahuac bore naught but corn for bread and flint and copper for
the points of spears and arrows, then had her sons been free for ever.
Curses on yonder dross, for it is the bait that sets these sea sharks
tearing at our throats. Curses on it, I say; may it never glitter more
in the sunshine, may it be lost for ever!” And he fell fiercely to the
work of building up the wall.

Soon it was almost done; but before we set the last bricks, which were
shaped in squares like the clay lump that we use for the building of
farmeries and hinds’ houses in Norfolk, I thrust a torch through the
opening and looked for the last time at the treasure chamber that was
also a dead-house. There lay the glittering gems; there, stood upon a
jar, gleamed the golden head of Montezuma, of which the emerald eyes
seemed to glare at me, and there, his back resting against this same
jar, and his arms encircling two others to the right and left, was the
dead man. But he was no longer dead, or so it seemed to me; at the
least his eyes that were shut had opened, and they stared at me like
the emerald eyes of the golden statue above him, only more fearfully.

Very hastily I withdrew the torch, and we finished in silence. When it
was done we withdrew to the end of the passage and looked up the shaft,
and I for one was glad to see the stars shining in heaven above me.
Then we made a double loop in the rope, and at a signal were hauled up
till we hung over the ledge where the black mass of marble rested, the
tombstone of Montezuma’s treasure, and of him who sleeps among it.

This stone, that was nicely balanced, we pushed with our hands and feet
till presently it fell forward with a heavy sound, and catching on the
ridge of brick which had been prepared to receive it, shut the treasure
shaft in such a fashion that those who would enter it again must take
powder with them.

Then we were dragged up, and came to the surface of the earth in
safety.

Now one asked of the Aztec noble who had gone down with us and returned
no more.

“He has chosen to stay and watch the treasure, like a good and loyal
man, till such time as his king needs it,” answered Guatemoc grimly,
and the listeners nodded, understanding all.

Then they fell to and filled up the narrow shaft with the earth that
lay ready, working without cease, and the dawn broke before the task
was finished. When at length the hole was full, one of our companions
took seeds from a bag and scattered them on the naked earth, also he
set two young trees that he had brought with him in the soil of the
shaft, though why he did this I do not know, unless it was to mark the
spot. All being done we gathered up the ropes and tools, and embarking
in the canoes, came back to Mexico in the morning, leaving the canoes
at a landing-place outside the city, and finding our way to our homes
by ones and twos, as we thought unnoticed of any.

Thus it was that I helped in the burying of Montezuma’s treasure, for
the sake of which I was destined to suffer torture in days to come.
Whether any will help to unbury it I do not know, but till I left the
land of Anahuac the secret had been kept, and I think that then, except
myself, all those were dead who laboured with me at this task. It
chanced that I passed the spot as I came down to Mexico for the last
time, and knew it again by the two trees that were growing tall and
strong, and as I went by with Spaniards at my side, I swore in my heart
that they should never finger the gold by my help. It is for this
reason that even now I do not write of the exact bearings of the place
where it lies buried with the bones of the traitor, though I know them
well enough, seeing that in days to come what I set down here might
fall into the hands of one of their nation.

And now, before I go on to speak of the siege of Mexico, I must tell of
one more matter, namely of how I and Otomie my wife went up among the
people of the Otomie, and won a great number of them back to their
allegiance to the Aztec crown. It must be known, if my tale has not
made this clear already, that the Aztec power was not of one people,
but built up of several, and that surrounding it were many other
tribes, some of whom were in alliance with it or subject to it, and
some of whom were its deadly enemies. Such for instance were the
Tlascalans, a small but warlike people living between Mexico and the
coast, by whose help Cortes overcame Montezuma and Guatemoc. Beyond the
Tlascalans and to the west, the great Otomie race lived or lives among
its mountains. They are a braver nation than the Aztecs, speaking
another language, of a different blood, and made up of many clans.
Sometimes they were subject to the great Aztec empire, sometimes in
alliance, and sometimes at open war with it and in close friendship
with the Tlascalans. It was to draw the tie closer between the Aztecs
and the Otomies, who were to the inhabitants of Anahuac much what the
Scottish clans are to the people of England, that Montezuma took to
wife the daughter and sole legitimate issue of their great chief or
king. This lady died in childbirth, and her child was Otomie my wife,
hereditary princess of the Otomie. But though her rank was so great
among her mother’s people, as yet Otomie had visited them but twice,
and then as a child. Still, she was well skilled in their language and
customs, having been brought up by nurses and tutors of the tribes,
from which she drew a great revenue every year and over whom she
exercised many rights of royalty that were rendered to her far more
freely than they had been to Montezuma her father.

Now as has been said, some of these Otomie clans had joined the
Tlascalans, and as their allies had taken part in the war on the side
of the Spaniards, therefore it was decided at a solemn council that
Otomie and I her husband should go on an embassy to the chief town of
the nation, that was known as the City of Pines, and strive to win it
back to the Aztec standard.

Accordingly, heralds having been sent before us, we started upon our
journey, not knowing how we should be received at the end of it. For
eight days we travelled in great pomp and with an ever-increasing
escort, for when the tribes of the Otomie learned that their princess
was come to visit them in person, bringing with her her husband, a man
of the Teules who had espoused the Aztec cause, they flocked in vast
numbers to swell her retinue, so that it came to pass that before we
reached the City of Pines we were accompanied by an army of at least
ten thousand mountaineers, great men and wild, who made a savage music
as we marched. But with them and with their chiefs as yet we held no
converse except by way of formal greeting, though every morning when we
started on our journey, Otomie in a litter and I on a horse that had
been captured from the Spaniards, they set up shouts of salutation and
made the mountains ring. Ever as we went the land like its people grew
wilder and more beautiful, for now we were passing through forests clad
with oak and pine and with many a lovely plant and fern. Sometimes we
crossed great and sparkling rivers and sometimes we wended through
gorges and passes of the mountains, but every hour we mounted higher,
till at length the climate became like that of England, only far more
bright. At last on the eighth day we passed through a gorge riven in
the red rock, which was so narrow in places that three horsemen could
scarcely have ridden there abreast. This gorge, that is five miles
long, is the high road to the City of Pines, to which there was no
other access except by secret paths across the mountains, and on either
side of it are sheer and towering cliffs that rise to heights of
between one and two thousand feet.

“Here is a place where a hundred men might hold an army at bay,” I said
to Otomie, little knowing that it would be my task to do so in a day to
come.

Presently the gorge took a turn and I reined up amazed, for before me
was the City of Pines in all its beauty. The city lay in a wheelshaped
plain that may measure twelve miles across, and all around this plain
are mountains clad to their summits with forests of oak and cedar
trees. At the back of the city and in the centre of the ring of
mountains is one, however, that is not green with foliage but black
with lava, and above the lava white with snow, over which again hangs a
pillar of smoke by day and a pillar of fire by night. This was the
volcan Xaca, or the Queen, and though it is not so lofty as its sisters
Orizaba, Popo, and Ixtac, to my mind it is the loveliest of them all,
both because of its perfect shape, and of the colours, purple and blue,
of the fires that it sends forth at night or when its heart is
troubled. The Otomies worshipped this mountain as a god, offering human
sacrifice to it, which was not wonderful, for once the lava pouring
from its bowels cut a path through the City of Pines. Also they think
it holy and haunted, so that none dare set foot upon its loftier snows.
Nevertheless I was destined to climb them—I and one other.

Now in the lap of this ring of mountains and watched over by the mighty
Xaca, clad in its robe of snow, its cap of smoke, and its crown of
fire, lies, or rather lay the City of Pines, for now it is a ruin, or
so I left it. As to the city itself, it was not so large as some others
that I have seen in Anahuac, having only a population of some five and
thirty thousand souls, since the Otomie, being a race of mountaineers,
did not desire to dwell in cities. But if it was not great, it was the
most beautiful of Indian towns, being laid out in straight streets that
met at the square in its centre. All along these streets were houses
each standing in a garden, and for the most part built of blocks of
lava and roofed with a cement of white lime. In the midst of the square
stood the _teocalli_ or pyramid of worship, crowned with temples that
were garnished with ropes of skulls, while beyond the pyramid and
facing it, was the palace, the home of Otomie’s forefathers, a long,
low, and very ancient building having many courts, and sculptured
everywhere with snakes and grinning gods. Both the palace and the
pyramid were cased with a fine white stone that shone like silver in
the sunlight, and contrasted strangely with the dark-hued houses that
were built of lava.

Such was the City of Pines when I saw it first. When I saw it last it
was but a smoking ruin, and now doubtless it is the home of bats and
jackals; now it is “a court for owls,” now “the line of confusion is
stretched out upon it and the stones of emptiness fill its streets.”

Passing from the mouth of the gorge we travelled some miles across the
plain, every foot of which was cultivated with corn, _maguey_ or aloe,
and other crops, till we came to one of the four gates of the city.
Entering it we found the flat roofs on either side of the wide street
crowded with hundreds of women and children who threw flowers on us as
we passed, and cried, “Welcome, princess! Welcome, Otomie, princess of
the Otomie!” And when at length we reached the great square, it seemed
as though all the men in Anahuac were gathered there, and they too took
up the cry of “Welcome, Otomie, princess of the Otomie!” till the earth
shook with the sound. Me also they saluted as I passed, by touching the
earth with their right hands and then holding the hand above the head,
but I think that the horse I rode caused them more wonder than I did,
for the most of them had never seen a horse and looked on it as a
monster or a demon. So we went on through the shouting mass, followed
and preceded by thousands of warriors, many of them decked in
glittering feather mail and bearing broidered banners, till we had
passed the pyramid, where I saw the priests at their cruel work above
us, and were come to the palace gates. And here in a strange chamber
sculptured with grinning demons we found rest for a while.

On the morrow in the great hall of the palace was held a council of the
chiefs and head men of the Otomie clans, to the number of a hundred or
more. When all were gathered, dressed as an Aztec noble of the first
rank, I came out with Otomie, who wore royal robes and looked most
beautiful in them, and the council rose to greet us. Otomie bade them
be seated and addressed them thus:

“Hear me, you chiefs and captains of my mother’s race, who am your
princess by right of blood, the last of your ancient rulers, and who am
moreover the daughter of Montezuma, Emperor of Anahuac, now dead to us
but living evermore in the Mansions of the Sun. First I present to you
this my husband, the lord Teule, to whom I was given in marriage when
he held the spirit of the god Tezcat, and whom, when he had passed the
altar of the god, being chosen by heaven to aid us in our war, I wedded
anew after the fashion of the earth, and by the will of my royal
brethren. Know, chiefs and captains, that this lord, my husband, is not
of our Indian blood, nor is he altogether of the blood of the Teules
with whom we are at war, but rather of that of the true children of
Quetzal, the dwellers in a far off northern sea who are foes to the
Teules. And as they are foes, so this my lord is their foe, and as
doubtless you have heard, of all the deeds of arms that were wrought
upon the night of the slaying of the Teules, none were greater than
his, and it was he who first discovered their retreat.

“Chiefs and captains of the great and ancient people of the Otomie, I
your princess have been sent to you by Cuitlahua, my king and yours,
together with my lord, to plead with you on a certain matter. Our king
has heard, and I also have heard with shame, that many of the warriors
of our blood have joined the Tlascalans, who were ever foes to the
Aztecs, in their unholy alliance with the Teules. Now for a while the
white men are beaten back, but they have touched the gold they covet,
and they will return again like bees to a half-drained flower. They
will return, yet of themselves they can do nothing against the glory of
Tenoctitlan. But how shall it go if with them come thousands and tens
of thousands of the Indian peoples? I know well that now in this time
of trouble, when kingdoms crumble, when the air is full of portents,
and the very gods seem impotent, there are many who would seize the
moment and turn it to their profit. There are many men and tribes who
remember ancient wars and wrongs, and who cry, ‘Now is the hour of
vengeance, now we will think on the widows that the Aztec spears have
made, on the tribute which they have wrung from our poverty to swell
their wealth, and on the captives who have decked the altars of their
sacrifice!’

“Is it not so? Ay, it is so, and I cannot wonder at it. Yet I ask you
to remember this, that the yoke you would help to set upon the neck of
the queen of cities will fit your neck also. O foolish men, do you
think that you shall be spared when by your aid Tenoctitlan is a ruin
and the Aztecs are no more a people? I say to you never. The sticks
that the Teules use to beat out the life of Tenoctitlan shall by them
be broken one by one and cast into the fire to burn. If the Aztecs
fall, then early or late every tribe within this wide land shall fall.
They shall be slain, their cities shall be stamped flat, their wealth
shall be wrung from them, and their children shall eat the bread of
slavery and drink the water of affliction. Choose, ye people of the
Otomie. Will you stand by the men of your own customs and country,
though they have been your foes at times, or will you throw in your lot
with the stranger? Choose, ye people of the Otomie, and know this, that
on your choice and that of the other men of Anahuac, depends the fate
of Anahuac. I am your princess, and you should obey me, but to-day I
issue no command. I say choose between the alliance of the Aztec and
the yoke of the Teule, and may the god above the gods, the almighty,
the invisible god, direct your choice.”

Otomie ceased and a murmur of applause went round the hall. Alas, I can
do no justice to the fire of her words, any more than I can describe
the dignity and loveliness of her person as it seemed in that hour. But
they went to the hearts of the rude chieftains who listened. Many of
them despised the Aztecs as a womanish people of the plains and the
lakes, a people of commerce. Many had blood feuds against them dating
back for generations. But still they knew that their princess spoke
truth, and that the triumph of the Teule in Tenoctitlan would mean his
triumph over every city throughout the land. So then and there they
chose, though in after days, in the stress of defeat and trouble, many
went back upon their choice as is the fashion of men.

“Otomie,” cried their spokesman, after they had taken counsel together,
“we have chosen. Princess, your words have conquered us. We throw in
our lot with the Aztecs and will fight to the last for freedom from the
Teule.”

“Now I see that you are indeed my people, and I am indeed your ruler,”
answered Otomie. “So the great lords who are gone, my forefathers, your
chieftains, would have spoken in a like case. May you never regret this
choice, my brethren, Men of the Otomie.”

And so it came to pass that when we left the City of Pines we took from
it to Cuitlahua the emperor, a promise of an army of twenty thousand
men vowed to serve him to the death in his war against the Spaniard.




CHAPTER XXVI
THE CROWNING OF GUATEMOC


Our business with the people of the Otomie being ended for a while, we
returned to the city of Tenoctitlan, which we reached safely, having
been absent a month and a day. It was but a little time, and yet long
enough for fresh sorrows to have fallen on that most unhappy town. For
now the Almighty had added to the burdens which were laid upon her. She
had tasted of death by the sword of the white man, now death was with
her in another shape. For the Spaniard had brought the foul sicknesses
of Europe with him, and small-pox raged throughout the land. Day by day
thousands perished of it, for these ignorant people treated the plague
by pouring cold water upon the bodies of those smitten, driving the
fever inwards to the vitals, so that within two days the most of them
died.[7] It was pitiful to see them maddened with suffering, as they
wandered to and fro about the streets, spreading the distemper far and
wide. They were dying in the houses, they lay dead by companies in the
market places awaiting burial, for the sickness took its toll of every
family, the very priests were smitten by it at the altar as they
sacrificed children to appease the anger of the gods. But the worst is
still to tell; Cuitlahua, the emperor, was struck down by the illness,
and when we reached the city he lay dying. Still, he desired to see us,
and sent commands that we should be brought to his bedside. In vain did
I pray Otomie not to obey; she, who was without fear, laughed at me,
saying, “What, my husband, shall I shrink from that which you must
face? Come, let us go and make report of our mission. If the sickness
takes me and I die, it will be because my hour has come.”

 [7] This treatment is followed among the Indians of Mexico to this
 day, but if the writer may believe what he heard in that country, the
 patient is frequently cured by it.


So we went and were ushered into a chamber where Cuitlahua lay covered
by a sheet, as though he were already dead, and with incense burning
round him in golden censers. When we entered he was in a stupor, but
presently he awoke, and it was announced to him that we waited.

“Welcome, niece,” he said, speaking through the sheet and in a thick
voice; “you find me in an evil case, for my days are numbered, the
pestilence of the Teules slays those whom their swords spared. Soon
another monarch must take my throne, as I took your father’s, and I do
not altogether grieve, for on him will rest the glory and the burden of
the last fight of the Aztecs. Your report, niece; let me hear it
swiftly. What say the clans of the Otomie, your vassals?”

“My lord,” Otomie answered, speaking humbly and with bowed head, “may
this distemper leave you, and may you live to reign over us for many
years! My lord, my husband Teule and I have won back the most part of
the people of the Otomie to our cause and standard. An army of twenty
thousand mountain men waits upon your word, and when those are spent
there are more to follow.”

“Well done, daughter of Montezuma, and you, white man,” gasped the
dying king. “The gods were wise when they refused you both upon the
stone of sacrifice, and I was foolish when I would have slain you,
Teule. To you and all I say be of a steadfast heart, and if you must
die, then die with honour. The fray draws on, but I shall not share it,
and who knows its end?”

Now he lay silent for a while, then of a sudden, as though an
inspiration had seized him, he cast the sheet from his face and sat
upon his couch, no pleasant sight to see, for the pestilence had done
its worst with him.

“Alas!” he wailed, “and alas! I see the streets of Tenoctitlan red with
blood and fire, I see her dead piled up in heaps, and the horses of the
Teules trample them. I see the Spirit of my people, and her voice is
sighing and her neck is heavy with chains. The children are visited
because of the evil of the fathers. Ye are doomed, people of Anahuac,
whom I would have nurtured as an eagle nurtures her young. Hell yawns
for you and Earth refuses you because of your sins, and the remnant
that remains shall be slaves from generation to generation, till the
vengeance is accomplished!”

Having cried thus with a great voice, Cuitlahua fell back upon the
cushions, and before the frightened leech who tended him could lift his
head, he had passed beyond the troubles of this earth. But the words
which he had spoken remained fixed in the hearts of those who heard
them, though they were told to none except to Guatemoc.

Thus then in my presence and in that of Otomie died Cuitlahua, emperor
of the Aztecs, when he had reigned but fifteen weeks. Once more the
nation mourned its king, the chief of many a thousand of its children
whom the pestilence swept with him to the “Mansions of the Sun,” or
perchance to the “darkness behind the Stars.”

But the mourning was not for long, for in the urgency of the times it
was necessary that a new emperor should be crowned to take command of
the armies and rule the nation. Therefore on the morrow of the burial
of Cuitlahua the council of the four electors was convened, and with
them lesser nobles and princes to the number of three hundred, and I
among them in the right of my rank as general, and as husband of the
princess Otomie. There was no great need of deliberation, indeed, for
though the names of several were mentioned, the princes knew that there
was but one man who by birth, by courage, and nobility of mind, was
fitted to cope with the troubles of the nation. That man was Guatemoc,
my friend and blood brother, the nephew of the two last emperors and
the husband of my wife’s sister, Montezuma’s daughter, Tecuichpo. All
knew it, I say, except, strangely enough, Guatemoc himself, for as we
passed into the council he named two other princes, saying that without
doubt the choice lay between them.

It was a splendid and a solemn sight, that gathering of the four great
lords, the electors, dressed in their magnificent robes, and of the
lesser council of confirmation of three hundred lords and princes, who
sat without the circle but in hearing of all that passed. Very solemn
also was the prayer of the high priest, who, clad in his robes of
sable, seemed like a blot of ink dropped on a glitter of gold. Thus he
prayed:

“O god, thou who art everywhere and seest all, knowest that Cuitlahua
our king is gathered to thee. Thou hast set him beneath thy footstool
and there he rests in his rest. He has travelled that road which we
must travel every one, he has reached the royal inhabitations of our
dead, the home of everlasting shadows. There where none shall trouble
him he is sunk in sleep. His brief labours are accomplished, and soiled
with sin and sorrow, he has gone to thee. Thou gavest him joys to taste
but not to drink; the glory of empire passed before his eyes like the
madness of a dream. With tears and with prayers to thee he took up his
load, with happiness he laid it down. Where his forefathers went,
thither he has followed, nor can he return to us. Our fire is an ash
and our lamp is darkness. Those who wore his purple before him
bequeathed to him the intolerable weight of rule, and he in his turn
bequeaths it to another. Truly, he should give thee praise, thou king
of kings, master of the stars, that standest alone, who hast lifted
from his shoulders so great a burden, and from his brow this crown of
woes, paying him peace for war and rest for labour.

“O god our hope, choose now a servant to succeed him, a man after thine
own heart, who shall not fear nor falter, who shall toil and not be
weary, who shall lead thy people as a mother leads her children. Lord
of lords, give grace to Guatemoc thy creature, who is our choice. Seal
him to thy service, and as thy priest let him sit upon thy earthly
throne for his life days. Let thy foes become his footstool, let him
exalt thy glory, proclaim thy worship, and protect thy kingdom. Thus
have I prayed to thee in the name of the nation. O god, thy will be
done!”

When the high priest had made an end of his prayer, the first of the
four great electors rose, saying:

“Guatemoc, in the name of god and with the voice of the people of
Anahuac, we summon you to the throne of Anahuac. Long may you live and
justly may you rule, and may the glory be yours of beating back into
the sea those foes who would destroy us. Hail to you, Guatemoc, Emperor
of the Aztecs and of their vassal tribes.” And all the three hundred of
the council of confirmation repeated in a voice of thunder, “Hail to
you, Guatemoc, Emperor!”

Now the prince himself stood forward and spoke:

“You lords of election, and you, princes, generals, nobles and captains
of the council of confirmation, hear me. May the gods be my witness
that when I entered this place I had no thought or knowledge that I was
destined to so high an honour as that which you would thrust upon me.
And may the gods be my witness again that were my life my own, and not
a trust in the hands of this people, I would say to you, ‘Seek on and
find one worthier to fill the throne.’ But my life is not my own.
Anahuac calls her son and I obey the call. War to the death threatens
her, and shall I hang back while my arm has strength to smite and my
brain has power to plan? Not so. Now and henceforth I vow myself to the
service of my country and to war against the Teules. I will make no
peace with them, I will take no rest till they are driven back whence
they came, or till I am dead beneath their swords. None can say what
the gods have in store for us, it may be victory or it may be
destruction, but be it triumph or death, let us swear a great oath
together, my people and my brethren. Let us swear to fight the Teules
and the traitors who abet them, for our cities, our hearths and our
altars; till the cities are a smoking ruin, till the hearths are
cumbered with their dead, and the altars run red with the blood of
their worshippers. So, if we are destined to conquer, our triumph shall
be made sure, and if we are doomed to fail, at least there will be a
story to be told of us. Do you swear, my people and my brethren?”

“We swear,” they answered with a shout.

“It is well,” said Guatemoc. “And now may everlasting shame overtake
him who breaks this oath.”

Thus then was Guatemoc, the last and greatest of the Aztec emperors,
elected to the throne of his forefathers. It was happy for him that he
could not foresee that dreadful day when he, the noblest of men, must
meet a felon’s doom at the hand of these very Teules. Yet so it came
about, for the destiny that lay upon the land smote all alike, indeed
the greater the man the more certain was his fate.

When all was done I hurried to the palace to tell Otomie what had come
to pass, and found her in our sleeping chamber lying on her bed.

“What ails you, Otomie?” I asked.

“Alas! my husband,” she answered, “the pestilence has stricken me. Come
not near, I pray you, come not near. Let me be nursed by the women. You
shall not risk your life for me, beloved.”

“Peace,” I said and came to her. It was too true, I who am a physician
knew the symptoms well. Indeed had it not been for my skill, Otomie
would have died. For three long weeks I fought with death at her
bedside, and in the end I conquered. The fever left her, and thanks to
my treatment, there was no single scar upon her lovely face. During
eight days her mind wandered without ceasing, and it was then I learned
how deep and perfect was her love for me. For all this while she did
nothing but rave of me, and the secret terror of her heart was
disclosed—that I should cease to care for her, that her beauty and love
might pall upon me so that I should leave her, that “the flower maid,”
for so she named Lily, who dwelt across the sea should draw me back to
her by magic; this was the burden of her madness. At length her senses
returned and she spoke, saying:

“How long have I lain ill, husband?”

I told her and she said, “And have you nursed me all this while, and
through so foul a sickness?”

“Yes, Otomie, I have tended you.”

“What have I done that you should be so good to me?” she murmured. Then
some dreadful thought seemed to strike her, for she moaned as though in
pain, and said, “A mirror! Swift, bring me a mirror!”

I gave her one, and rising on her arm, eagerly she scanned her face in
the dim light of the shadowed room, then let the plate of burnished
gold fall, and sank back with a faint and happy cry:

“I feared,” she said, “I feared that I had become hideous as those are
whom the pestilence has smitten, and that you would cease to love me,
than which it had been better to die.”

“For shame,” I said. “Do you then think that love can be frightened
away by some few scars?”

“Yes,” Otomie answered, “that is the love of a man; not such love as
mine, husband. Had I been thus—ah! I shudder to think of it—within a
year you would have hated me. Perhaps it had not been so with another,
the fair maid of far away, but me you would have hated. Nay, I know it,
though I know this also, that I should not have lived to feel your
hate. Oh! I am thankful, thankful.”

Then I left her for a while, marvelling at the great love which she had
given me, and wondering also if there was any truth in her words, and
if the heart of man could be so ungrateful and so vile. Supposing that
Otomie was now as many were who walked the streets of Tenoctitlan that
day, a mass of dreadful scars, hairless, and with blind and whitened
eyeballs, should I then have shrunk from her? I do not know, and I
thank heaven that no such trial was put upon my constancy. But I am
sure of this; had I become a leper even, Otomie would not have shrunk
from me.

So Otomie recovered from her great sickness, and shortly afterwards the
pestilence passed away from Tenoctitlan. And now I had many other
things to think of, for the choosing of Guatemoc—my friend and blood
brother—as emperor meant much advancement to me, who was made a general
of the highest class, and a principal adviser in his councils. Nor did
I spare myself in his service, but laboured by day and night in the
work of preparing the city for siege, and in the marshalling of the
troops, and more especially of that army of Otomies, who came, as they
had promised, to the number of twenty thousand. The work was hard
indeed, for these Indian tribes lacked discipline and powers of unity,
without which their thousands were of little avail in a war with white
men. Also there were great jealousies between their leaders which must
be overcome, and I was myself an object of jealousy. Moreover, many
tribes took this occasion of the trouble of the Aztecs to throw off
their allegiance or vassalage, and even if they did not join the
Spaniards, to remain neutral watching for the event of the war. Still
we laboured on, dividing the armies into regiments after the fashion of
Europe, and stationing each in its own quarter drilling them to the
better use of arms, provisioning the city for a siege, and weeding out
as many useless mouths as we might; and there was but one man in
Tenoctitlan who toiled at these tasks more heavily than I, and that was
Guatemoc the emperor, who did not rest day or night. I tried even to
make powder with sulphur which was brought from the throat of the
volcan Popo, but, having no knowledge of that art, I failed. Indeed, it
would have availed us little had I succeeded, for having neither
arquebusses nor cannons, and no skill to cast them, we could only have
used it in mining roads and gateways, and, perhaps, in grenades to be
thrown with the hand.

And so the months went on, till at length spies came in with the
tidings that the Spaniards were advancing in numbers, and with them
countless hosts of allies.

Now I would have sent Otomie to seek safety among her own people, but
she laughed me to scorn, and said:

“Where you are, there I will be, husband. What, shall it be suffered
that you face death, perhaps to find him, when I am not at your side to
die with you? If that is the fashion of white women, I leave it to
them, beloved, and here with you I stay.”




CHAPTER XXVII
THE FALL OF TENOCTITLAN


Now shortly after Christmas, having marched from the coast with a great
array of Spaniards, for many had joined his banner from over sea, and
tens of thousands of native allies, Cortes took up his head quarters at
Tezcuco in the valley of Mexico. This town is situated near the borders
of the lake, at a distance of several leagues from Tenoctitlan, and
being on the edge of the territory of the Tlascalans his allies, it was
most suitable to Cortes as a base of action. And then began one of the
most terrible wars that the world has seen. For eight months it raged,
and when it ceased at length, Tenoctitlan, and with it many other
beautiful and populous towns, were blackened ruins, the most of the
Aztecs were dead by sword and famine, and their nation was crushed for
ever. Of all the details of this war I do not purpose to write, for
were I to do so, there would be no end to this book, and I have my own
tale to tell. These, therefore, I leave to the maker of histories. Let
it be enough to say that the plan of Cortes was to destroy all her
vassal and allied cities and peoples before he grappled with Mexico,
queen of the valley, and this he set himself to do with a skill, a
valour, and a straightness of purpose, such as have scarcely been shown
by a general since the days of Caesar.

Iztapalapan was the first to fall, and here ten thousand men, women,
and children were put to the sword or burned alive. Then came the turn
of the others; one by one Cortes reduced the cities till the whole
girdle of them was in his hand, and Tenoctitlan alone remained
untouched. Many indeed surrendered, for the nations of Anahuac being of
various blood were but as a bundle of reeds and not as a tree. Thus
when the power of Spain cut the band of empire that bound them
together, they fell this way and that, having no unity. So it came
about that as the power of Guatemoc weakened that of Cortes increased,
for he garnered these loosened reeds into his basket. And, indeed, now
that the people saw that Mexico had met her match, many an ancient hate
and smouldering rivalry broke into flame, and they fell upon her and
tore her, like half-tamed wolves upon their master when his scourge is
broken. It was this that brought about the fall of Anahuac. Had she
remained true to herself, had she forgotten her feuds and jealousies
and stood against the Spaniards as one man, then Tenoctitlan would
never have fallen, and Cortes with every Teule in his company had been
stretched upon the stone of sacrifice.

Did I not say when I took up my pen to write this book that every wrong
revenges itself at last upon the man or the people that wrought it? So
it was now. Mexico was destroyed because of the abomination of the
worship of her gods. These feuds between the allied peoples had their
root in the horrible rites of human sacrifice. At some time in the
past, from all these cities captives have been dragged to the altars of
the gods of Mexico, there to be slaughtered and devoured by the
cannibal worshippers. Now these outrages were remembered, now when the
arm of the queen of the valley was withered, the children of those whom
she had slain rose up to slay her and to drag _her_ children to their
altars.

By the month of May, strive as we would, and never was a more gallant
fight made, all our allies were crushed or had deserted us, and the
siege of the city began. It began by land and by water, for with
incredible resource Cortes caused thirteen brigantines of war to be
constructed in Tlascala, and conveyed in pieces for twenty leagues
across the mountains to his camp, whence they were floated into the
lake through a canal, which was hollowed out by the labour of ten
thousand Indians, who worked at it without cease for two months. The
bearers of these brigantines were escorted by an army of twenty
thousand Tlascalans, and if I could have had my way that army should
have been attacked in the mountain passes. So thought Guatemoc also,
but there were few troops to spare, for the most of our force had been
despatched to threaten a city named Chalco, that, though its people
were of the Aztec blood, had not been ashamed to desert the Aztec
cause. Still I offered to lead the twenty thousand Otomies whom I
commanded against the Tlascalan convoy, and the matter was debated
hotly at a council of war. But the most of the council were against the
risking of an engagement with the Spaniards and their allies so far
from the city, and thus the opportunity went by to return no more. It
was an evil fortune like the rest, for in the end these brigantines
brought about the fall of Tenoctitlan by cutting off the supply of
food, which was carried in canoes across the lake. Alas! the bravest
can do nothing against the power of famine. Hunger is a very great man,
as the Indians say.

Now the Aztecs fighting alone were face to face with their foes and the
last struggle began. First the Spaniards cut the aqueduct which
supplied the city with water from the springs at the royal house of
Chapoltepec, whither I was taken on being brought to Mexico. Henceforth
till the end of the siege, the only water that we found to drink was
the brackish and muddy fluid furnished by the lake and wells sunk in
the soil. Although it might be drunk after boiling to free it of the
salt, it was unwholesome and filthy to the taste, breeding various
painful sicknesses and fevers. It was on this day of the cutting of the
aqueduct that Otomie bore me a son, our first-born. Already the
hardships of the siege were so great and nourishing food so scarce,
that had she been less strong, or had I possessed less skill in
medicine, I think that she would have died. Still she recovered to my
great thankfulness and joy, and though I am no clerk I baptized the boy
into the Christian Church with my own hand, naming him Thomas after me.

Now day by day and week by week the fighting went on with varying
success, sometimes in the suburbs of the city, sometimes on the lake,
and sometimes in the very streets. Time on time the Spaniards were
driven back with loss, time on time they advanced again from their
different camps. Once we captured sixty of them and more than a
thousand of their allies. All these were sacrificed on the altar of
Huitzel, and given over to be devoured by the Aztecs according to the
beastlike custom which in Anahuac enjoined the eating of the bodies of
those who were offered to the gods, not because the Indians love such
meat but for a secret religious reason.

In vain did I pray Guatemoc to forego this horror.

“Is this a time for gentleness?” he answered fiercely. “I cannot save
them from the altar, and I would not if I could. Let the dogs die
according to the custom of the land, and to you, Teule my brother, I
say presume not too far.”

Alas! the heart of Guatemoc grew ever fiercer as the struggle wore on,
and indeed it was little to be wondered at.

This was the dreadful plan of Cortes: to destroy the city piecemeal as
he advanced towards its heart, and it was carried out without mercy. So
soon as the Spaniards got footing in a quarter, thousands of the
Tlascalans were set to work to fire the houses and burn all in them
alive. Before the siege was done Tenoctitlan, queen of the valley, was
but a heap of blackened ruins. Cortes might have cried over Mexico with
Isaiah the prophet: “Thy pomp is brought down to the grave, and the
noise of thy viols: the worm is spread under thee and the worms cover
thee. How art thou fallen from heaven, O Lucifer, son of the morning!
how art thou cut down to the ground which didst weaken the nations!”

In all these fights I took my part, though it does not become me to
boast my prowess. Still the Spaniards knew me well and they had good
reason. Whenever they saw me they would greet me with revilings,
calling me “traitor and renegade,” and “Guatemoc’s white dog,” and
moreover, Cortes set a price upon my head, for he knew through his
spies that some of Guatemoc’s most successful attacks and stratagems
had been of my devising. But I took no heed even when their insults
pierced me like arrows, for though many of the Aztecs were my friends
and I hated the Spaniards, it was a shameful thing that a Christian man
should be warring on the side of cannibals who made human sacrifice. I
took no heed, since always I was seeking for my foe de Garcia. He was
there I knew, for I saw him many times, but I could never come at him.
Indeed, if I watched for him he also watched for me, but with another
purpose, to avoid me. For now as of old de Garcia feared me, now as of
old he believed that I should bring his death upon him.

It was the custom of warriors in the opposing armies to send challenges
to single combat, one to another, and many such duels were fought in
the sight of all, safe conduct being given to the combatants and their
seconds. Upon a day, despairing of meeting him face to face in battle,
I sent a challenge to de Garcia by a herald, under his false name of
Sarceda. In an hour the herald returned with this message written on
paper in Spanish:

“Christian men do not fight duels with renegade heathen dogs, white
worshippers of devils and eaters of human flesh. There is but one
weapon which such cannot defile, a rope, and it waits for you, Thomas
Wingfield.”

I tore the writing to pieces and stamped upon it in my rage, for now,
to all his other crimes against me, de Garcia had added the blackest
insult. But wrath availed me nothing, for I could never come near him,
though once, with ten of my Otomies, I charged into the heart of the
Spanish column after him.

From that rush I alone escaped alive, the ten Otomies were sacrificed
to my hate.

How shall I paint the horrors that day by day were heaped upon the
doomed city? Soon all the food was gone, and men, ay, and worse still,
tender women and children, must eat such meat as swine would have
turned from, striving to keep life in them for a little longer. Grass,
the bark of trees, slugs and insects, washed down with brackish water
from the lake, these were their best food, these and the flesh of
captives offered in sacrifice. Now they began to die by hundreds and by
thousands, they died so fast that none could bury them. Where they
perished, there they lay, till at length their bodies bred a plague, a
black and horrible fever that swept off thousands more, who in turn
became the root of pestilence. For one who was killed by the Spaniards
and their allies, two were swept off by hunger and plague. Think then
what was the number of dead when not less than seventy thousand
perished beneath the sword and by fire alone. Indeed, it is said that
forty thousand died in this manner in a single day, the day before the
last of the siege.

One night I came back to the lodging where Otomie dwelt with her royal
sister Tecuichpo, the wife of Guatemoc, for now all the palaces had
been burnt down. I was starving, for I had scarcely tasted food for
forty hours, but all that my wife could set before me were three little
meal cakes, or _tortillas_, mixed with bark. She kissed me and bade me
eat them, but I discovered that she herself had touched no food that
day, so I would not till she shared them. Then I noted that she could
scarcely swallow the bitter morsels, and also that she strove to hide
tears which ran down her face.

“What is it, wife?” I asked.

Then Otomie broke out into a great and bitter crying and said:

“This, my beloved: for two days the milk has been dry in my
breast—hunger has dried it—and our babe is dead! Look, he lies dead!”
and she drew aside a cloth and showed me the tiny body.

“Hush,” I said, “he is spared much. Can we then desire that a child
should live to see such days as we have seen, and after all, to die at
last?”

“He was our son, our first-born,” she cried again. “Oh! why must we
suffer thus?”

“We must suffer, Otomie, because we are born to it. Just so much
happiness is given to us as shall save us from madness and no more. Ask
me not why, for I cannot answer you! There is no answer in my faith or
in any other.”

And then, looking on that dead babe, I wept also. Every hour in those
terrible months it was my lot to see a thousand sights more awful, and
yet this sight of a dead infant moved me the most of all of them. The
child was mine, my firstborn, its mother wept beside me, and its stiff
and tiny fingers seemed to drag at my heart strings. Seek not the
cause, for the Almighty Who gave the heart its infinite power of pain
alone can answer, and to our ears He is dumb.

Then I took a mattock and dug a hole outside the house till I came to
water, which in Tenoctitlan is found at a depth of two feet or so. And,
having muttered a prayer over him, there in the water I laid the body
of our child, burying it out of sight. At the least he was not left for
the _zapilotes_, as the Aztecs call the vultures, like the rest of
them.

After that we wept ourselves to sleep in each other’s arms, Otomie
murmuring from time to time, “Oh! my husband, I would that we were
asleep and forgotten, we and the babe together.”

“Rest now,” I answered, “for death is very near to us.”

The morrow came, and with it a deadlier fray than any that had gone
before, and after it more morrows and more deaths, but still we lived
on, for Guatemoc gave us of his food. Then Cortes sent his heralds
demanding our surrender, and now three-fourths of the city was a ruin,
and three-fourths of its defenders were dead. The dead were heaped in
the houses like bees stifled in a hive, and in the streets they lay so
thick that we walked upon them.

The council was summoned—fierce men, haggard with hunger and with war,
and they considered the offer of Cortes.

“What is your word, Guatemoc?” said their spokesman at last.

“Am I Montezuma, that you ask me? I swore to defend this city to the
last,” he answered hoarsely, “and, for my part, I will defend it.
Better that we should all die, than that we should fall living into the
hands of the Teules.”

“So say we,” they replied, and the war went on.

At length there came a day when the Spaniards made a new attack and
gained another portion of the city. There the people were huddled
together like sheep in a pen. We strove to defend them, but our arms
were weak with famine. They fired into us with their pieces, mowing us
down like corn before the sickle. Then the Tlascalans were loosed upon
us, like fierce hounds upon a defenceless buck, and on this day it is
said that there died forty thousand people, for none were spared. On
the morrow, it was the last day of the siege, came a fresh embassy from
Cortes, asking that Guatemoc should meet him. The answer was the same,
for nothing could conquer that noble spirit.

“Tell him,” said Guatemoc, “that I will die where I am, but that I will
hold no parley with him. We are helpless, let Cortes work his pleasure
on us.”

By now all the city was destroyed, and we who remained alive within its
bounds were gathered on the causeways and behind the ruins of walls;
men, women, and children together.

Here they attacked us again. The great drum on the _teocalli_ beat for
the last time, and for the last time the wild scream of the Aztec
warriors went up to heaven. We fought our best; I killed four men that
day with my arrows which Otomie, who was at my side, handed me as I
shot. But the most of us had not the strength of a child, and what
could we do? They came among us like seamen among a flock of seals, and
slaughtered us by hundreds. They drove us into the canals and trod us
to death there, till bridges were made of our bodies. How we escaped I
do not know.

At length a party of us, among whom was Guatemoc with his wife
Tecuichpo, were driven to the shores of the lake where lay canoes, and
into these we entered, scarcely knowing what we did, but thinking that
we might escape, for now all the city was taken. The brigantines saw us
and sailed after us with a favouring wind—the wind always favoured the
foe in that war—and row as we would, one of them came up with us and
began to fire into us. Then Guatemoc stood up and spoke, saying:

“I am Guatemoc. Bring me to Malinche. But spare those of my people who
remain alive.”

“Now,” I said to Otomie at my side, “my hour has come, for the
Spaniards will surely hang me, and it is in my mind, wife, that I
should do well to kill myself, so that I may be saved from a death of
shame.”

“Nay, husband,” she answered sadly, “as I said in bygone days, while
you live there is hope, but the dead come back no more. Fortune may
favour us yet; still, if you think otherwise, I am ready to die.”

“That I will not suffer, Otomie.”

“Then you must hold your hand, husband, for now as always, where you
go, I follow.”

“Listen,” I whispered; “do not let it be known that you are my wife;
pass yourself as one of the ladies of Tecuichpo, the queen, your
sister. If we are separated, and if by any chance I escape, I will try
to make my way to the City of Pines. There, among your own people, we
may find refuge.”

“So be it, beloved,” she answered, smiling sadly. “But I do not know
how the Otomie will receive me, who have led twenty thousand of their
bravest men to a dreadful death.”

Now we were on the deck of the brigantine and must stop talking, and
thence, after the Spaniards had quarrelled over us a while, we were
taken ashore and led to the top of a house which still stood, where
Cortes had made ready hurriedly to receive his royal prisoner.
Surrounded by his escort, the Spanish general stood, cap in hand, and
by his side was Marina, grown more lovely than before, whom I now met
for the first time since we had parted in Tobasco.

Our eyes met and she started, thereby showing that she knew me again,
though it must have been hard for Marina to recognise her friend Teule
in the blood-stained, starving, and tattered wretch who could scarcely
find strength to climb the azotea. But at that time no words passed
between us, for all eyes were bent on the meeting between Cortes and
Guatemoc, between the conqueror and the conquered.

Still proud and defiant, though he seemed but a living skeleton,
Guatemoc walked straight to where the Spaniard stood, and spoke, Marina
translating his words.

“I am Guatemoc, the emperor, Malinche,” he said. “What a man might do
to defend his people, I have done. Look on the fruits of my labour,”
and he pointed to the blackened ruins of Tenoctitlan that stretched on
every side far as the eye could reach. “Now I have come to this pass,
for the gods themselves have been against me. Deal with me as you will,
but it will be best that you kill me now,” and he touched the dagger of
Cortes with his hand, “and thus rid me swiftly of the misery of life.”

“Fear not, Guatemoc,” answered Cortes. “You have fought like a brave
man, and such I honour. With me you are safe, for we Spaniards love a
gallant foe. See, here is food,” and he pointed to a table spread with
such viands as we had not seen for many a week; “eat, you and your
companions together, for you must need it. Afterwards we will talk.”

So we ate, and heartily, I for my part thinking that it would be well
to die upon a full stomach, having faced death so long upon an empty
one, and while we devoured the meat the Spaniards stood on one side
scanning us, not without pity. Presently, Tecuichpo was brought before
Cortes, and with her Otomie and some six other ladies. He greeted her
graciously, and they also were given to eat. Now, one of the Spaniards
who had been watching me whispered something into the ear of Cortes,
and I saw his face darken.

“Say,” he said to me in Castilian, “are you that renegade, that traitor
who has aided these Aztecs against us?”

“I am no renegade and no traitor, general,” I answered boldly, for the
food and wine had put new life into me. “I am an Englishman, and I have
fought with the Aztecs because I have good cause to hate you
Spaniards.”

“You shall soon have better, traitor,” he said furiously. “Here, lead
this man away and hang him on the mast of yonder ship.”

Now I saw that it was finished, and made ready to go to my death, when
Marina spoke into the ear of Cortes. All she said I could not catch,
but I heard the words “hidden gold.” He listened, then hesitated, and
spoke aloud: “Do not hang this man to-day. Let him be safely guarded.
Tomorrow I will inquire into his case.”




CHAPTER XXVIII
THOMAS IS DOOMED


At the words of Cortes two Spaniards came forward, and seizing me one
by either arm, they led me across the roof of the house towards the
stairway. Otomie had heard also, and though she did not understand the
words, she read the face of Cortes, and knew well that I was being
taken to imprisonment or death. As I passed her, she started forward, a
terror shining in her eyes. Fearing that she was about to throw herself
upon my breast, and thus to reveal herself as my wife, and bring my
fate upon her, I glanced at her warningly, then making pretence to
stumble, as though with fear and exhaustion, I fell at her feet. The
soldiers who led me laughed brutally, and one of them kicked me with
his heavy boot. But Otomie stooped down and held her hand to me to help
me rise, and as I did so, we spoke low and swiftly.

“Farewell, wife,” I said; “whatever happens, keep silent.”

“Farewell,” she answered; “if you must die, await me in the gates of
death, for I will join you there.”

“Nay, live on. Time shall bring comfort.”

“You are my life, beloved. With you time ends for me.” Now I was on my
feet again, and I think that none noted our whispered words, for all
were listening to Cortes, who rated the man that had kicked me.

“I bade you guard this traitor, not to kick him,” he said angrily in
Castilian. “Will you put us to open shame before these savages? Do so
once more, and you shall pay for it smartly. Learn a lesson in
gentleness from that woman; she is starving, yet she leaves her food to
help your prisoner to his feet. Now take him away to the camp, and see
that he comes to no harm, for he can tell me much.”

Then the soldiers led me away, grumbling as they went, and the last
thing that I saw was the despairing face of Otomie my wife, as she
gazed after me, faint with the secret agony of our parting. But when I
came to the head of the stairway, Guatemoc, who stood near, took my
hand and shook it.

“Farewell, my brother,” he said with a heavy smile; “the game we played
together is finished, and now it is time for us to rest. I thank you
for your valour and your aid.”

“Farewell, Guatemoc,” I answered. “You are fallen, but let this comfort
you, in your fall you have found immortal fame.”

“On, on!” growled the soldiers, and I went, little thinking how
Guatemoc and I should meet again.

They took me to a canoe, and we were paddled across the lake by
Tlascalans, till at length we came to the Spanish camp. All the journey
through, my guards, though they laid no hand on me, fearing the anger
of Cortes, mocked and taunted me, asking me how I liked the ways of the
heathen, and whether I ate the flesh of the sacrifices raw or cooked;
and many another such brutal jest they made at my expense. For a while
I bore it, for I had learned to be patient from the Indians, but at
last I answered them in few words and bitter.

“Peace, cowards,” I said; “remember that I am helpless, and that were I
before you strong and armed, either I should not live to listen to such
words, or you would not live to repeat them.”

Then they were silent, and I also was silent.

When we reached their camp I was led through it, followed by a throng
of fierce Tlascalans and others, who would have torn me limb from limb
had they not feared to do so. I saw some Spaniards also, but the most
of these were so drunk with _mescal_, and with joy at the tidings that
Tenoctitlan had fallen, and their labours were ended at last, that they
took no heed of me. Never did I see such madness as possessed them, for
these poor fools believed that henceforth they should eat their very
bread off plates of gold. It was for gold that they had followed
Cortes; for gold they had braved the altar of sacrifice and fought in a
hundred fights, and now, as they thought, they had won it.

The room of the stone house where they prisoned me had a window secured
by bars of wood, and through these bars I could see and hear the
revellings of the soldiers during the time of my confinement. All day
long, when they were not on duty, and most of the night also, they
gambled and drank, staking tens of pesos on a single throw, which the
loser must pay out of his share of the countless treasures of the
Aztecs. Little did they care if they won or lost, they were so sure of
plunder, but played on till drink overpowered them, and they rolled
senseless beneath the tables, or till they sprang up and danced wildly
to and fro, catching at the sunbeams and screaming “Gold! gold! gold!”

Listening at this window also I gathered some of the tidings of the
camp. I learned that Cortes had come back, bringing Guatemoc and
several of the princes with him, together with many of the noble Aztec
ladies. Indeed I saw and heard the soldiers gambling for these women
when they were weary of their play for money, a description of each of
them being written on a piece of paper. One of these ladies answered
well to Otomie, my wife, and she was put up to auction by the brute who
won her in the gamble, and sold to a common soldier for a hundred
pesos. For these men never doubted but that the women and the gold
would be handed over to them.

Thus things went for several days, during which I sat and slept in my
prison untroubled by any, except the native woman who waited on me and
brought me food in plenty. During those days I ate as I have never
eaten before or since, and I slept much, for my sorrows could not rid
my body of its appetites and commanding need for food and rest. Indeed
I verily believe that at the end of a week, I had increased in weight
by a full half; also my weariness was conquered at length, and I was
strong again.

But when I was neither sleeping nor eating I watched at my window,
hoping, though in vain, to catch some sight of Otomie or of Guatemoc.
If I might not see my friends, however, at least I saw my foe, for one
evening de Garcia came and stared at my prison. He could not see me,
but I saw him, and the devilish smile that flickered on his face as he
went away like a wolf, made me shiver with a presage of woes to come.
For ten minutes or more he stood gazing at my window hungrily, as a cat
gazes at a caged bird, and I felt that he was waiting for the door to
be opened, and _knew_ that it would soon be opened.

This happened on the eve of the day upon which I was put to torture.

Meanwhile, as time went on, I noticed that a change came over the
temper of the camp. The soldiers ceased to gamble for untold wealth,
they even ceased from drinking to excess and from their riotous joy,
but took to hanging together in knots discussing fiercely I could not
learn of what. On the day when de Garcia came to look at my prison
there was a great gathering in the square opposite my prison, to which
I saw Cortes ride up on a white horse and richly dressed. The meeting
was too far away for me to overhear what passed, but I noted that
several officers addressed Cortes angrily, and that their speeches were
loudly cheered by the soldiers. At length the great captain answered
them at some length, and they broke up in silence. Next morning after I
had breakfasted, four soldiers came into my prison and ordered me to
accompany them.

“Whither?” I asked.

“To the captain, traitor,” their leader answered.

“It has come at last,” I thought to myself, but I said only:

“It is well. Any change from this hole is one for the better.”

“Certainly,” he replied; “and it is your last shift.”

Then I knew that the man believed that I was going to my death. In five
minutes I was standing before Cortes in his private house. At his side
was Marina and around him were several of his companions in arms. The
great man looked at me for a while, then spoke.

“Your name is Wingfield; you are of mixed blood, half English and half
Spanish. You were cast away in the Tobasco River and taken to
Tenoctitlan. There you were doomed to personate the Aztec god Tezcat,
and were rescued by us when we captured the great _teocalli_.
Subsequently you joined the Aztecs and took part in the attack and
slaughter of the _noche triste_. You were afterwards the friend and
counsellor of Guatemoc, and assisted him in his defence of Tenoctitlan.
Is this true, prisoner?”

“It is all true, general,” I answered.

“Good. You are now our prisoner, and had you a thousand lives, you have
forfeited them all because of your treachery to your race and blood.
Into the circumstances that led you to commit this horrible treason I
cannot enter; the fact remains. You have slain many of the Spaniards
and their allies; that is, being in a state of treason you have
murdered them. Wingfield, your life is forfeit and I condemn you to die
by hanging as a traitor and an apostate.”

“Then there is nothing more to be said,” I answered quietly, though a
cold fear froze my blood.

“There is something,” answered Cortes. “Though your crimes have been so
many, I am ready to give you your life and freedom upon a condition. I
am ready to do more, to find you a passage to Europe on the first
occasion, where you may perchance escape the echoes of your infamy if
God is good to you. The condition is this. We have reason to believe
that you are acquainted with the hiding place of the gold of Montezuma,
which was unlawfully stolen from us on the night of the _noche triste_.
Nay, we know that this is so, for you were seen to go with the canoes
that were laden with it. Choose now, apostate, between a shameful death
and the revealing to us of the secret of this treasure.”

For a moment I wavered. On the one hand was the loss of honour with
life and liberty and the hope of home, on the other a dreadful end.
Then I remembered my oath and Otomie, and what she would think of me
living or dead, if I did this thing, and I wavered no more.

“I know nothing of the treasure, general,” I answered coldly. “Send me
to my death.”

“You mean that you will say nothing of it, traitor. Think again. If you
have sworn any oaths they are broken by God. The empire of the Aztecs
is at an end, their king is my prisoner, their great city is a ruin.
The true God has triumphed over these devils by my hand. Their wealth
is my lawful spoil, and I must have it to pay my gallant comrades who
cannot grow rich on desolation. Think again.”

“I know nothing of this treasure, general.”

“Yet memory sometimes wakens, traitor. I have said that you shall die
if yours should fail you, and so you shall to be sure. But death is not
always swift. There are means, doubtless you who have lived in Spain
have heard of them,” and he arched his brows and glared at me
meaningly, “by which a man may die and yet live for many weeks. Now,
loth as I am to do it, it seems that if your memory still sleeps, I
must find some such means to rouse it—before you die.”

“I am in your power, general,” I answered. “You call me traitor again
and again. I am no traitor. I am a subject of the King of England, not
of the King of Spain. I came hither following a villain who has wrought
me and mine bitter wrong, one of your company named de Garcia or
Sarceda. To find him and for other reasons I joined the Aztecs. They
are conquered and I am your prisoner. At the least deal with me as a
brave man deals with a fallen enemy. I know nothing of the treasure;
kill me and make an end.”

“As a man I might wish to do this, Wingfield, but I am more than a man,
I am the hand of the Church here in Anahuac. You have partaken with the
worshippers of idols, you have seen your fellow Christians sacrificed
and devoured by your brute comrades. For this alone you deserve to be
tortured eternally, and doubtless that will be so after we have done
with you. As for the hidalgo Don Sarceda, I know him only as a brave
companion in arms, and certainly I shall not listen to tales told
against him by a wandering apostate. It is, however, unlucky for you,”
and here a gleam of light shot across the face of Cortes, “that there
should be any old feud between you, seeing that it is to his charge
that I am about to confide you. Now for the last time I say choose.
Will you reveal the hiding place of the treasure and go free, or will
you be handed over to the care of Don Sarceda till such time as he
shall find means to make you speak?”

Now a great faintness seized me, for I knew that I was condemned to be
tortured, and that de Garcia was to be the torturer. What mercy had I
to expect from his cruel heart when I, his deadliest foe, lay in his
power to wreak his vengeance on? But still my will and my honour
prevailed against my terrors, and I answered:

“I have told you, general, that I know nothing of this treasure. Do
your worst, and may God forgive you for your cruelty.”

“Dare not to speak that holy Name, apostate and worshipper of idols,
eater of human flesh. Let Sarceda be summoned.”

A messenger went out, and for a while there was silence. I caught
Marina’s glance and saw pity in her gentle eyes. But she could not help
me here, for Cortes was mad because no gold had been found, and the
clamour of the soldiers for reward had worn him out and brought him to
this shameful remedy, he who was not cruel by nature. Still she strove
to plead for me with him, whispering earnestly in his ear. For a while
Cortes listened, then he pushed her from him roughly.

“Peace, Marina,” he said. “What, shall I spare this English dog some
pangs, when my command, and perchance my very life, hangs upon the
finding of the gold? Nay, he knows well where it lies hid; you said it
yourself when I would have hung him for a traitor, and certainly he was
one of those whom the spy saw go out with it upon the lake. Our friend
was with them also, but he came back no more; doubtless they murdered
him. What is this man to you that you should plead for him? Cease to
trouble me, Marina, am I not troubled enough already?” and Cortes put
his hands to his face and remained lost in thought. As for Marina, she
looked at me sadly and sighed as though to say, “I have done my best,”
and I thanked her with my eyes.

Presently there was a sound of footsteps and I looked up to see de
Garcia standing before me. Time and hardship had touched him lightly,
and the lines of silver in his curling hair and peaked beard did but
add dignity to his noble presence. Indeed, when I looked at him in his
dark Spanish beauty, his rich garments decked with chains of gold, as
he bowed before Cortes hat in hand, I was fain to confess that I had
never seen a more gallant cavalier, or one whose aspect gave the lie so
wholly to the black heart within. But knowing him for what he was, my
very blood quivered with hate at the sight of him, and when I thought
of my own impotence and of the errand on which he had come, I ground my
teeth and cursed the day that I was born. As for de Garcia, he greeted
me with a little cruel smile, then spoke to Cortes.

“Your pleasure, general?”

“Greeting to you, comrade,” answered Cortes. “You know this renegade?”

“But too well, general. Three times he has striven to murder me.”

“Well, you have escaped and it is your hour now, Sarceda. He says that
he has a quarrel with you; what is it?”

De Garcia hesitated, stroking his peaked beard, then answered: “I am
loth to tell it because it is a tale of error for which I have often
sorrowed and done penance. Yet I will speak for fear you should think
worse of me than I deserve. This man has some cause to mislike me,
since to be frank, when I was younger than I am to-day and given to the
follies of youth, it chanced that in England I met his mother, a
beautiful Spanish lady who by ill fortune was wedded to an Englishman,
this man’s father and a clown of clowns, who maltreated her. I will be
short; the lady learned to love me and I worsted her husband in a duel.
Hence this traitor’s hate of me.”

I heard and thought that my heart must burst with fury. To all his
wickedness and offences against me, de Garcia now had added slander of
my dead mother’s honour.

“You lie, murderer,” I gasped, tearing at the ropes that bound me.

“I must ask you to protect me from such insult, general,” de Garcia
answered coldly. “Were the prisoner worthy of my sword, I would ask
further that his bonds should be loosed for a little space, but my
honour would be tarnished for ever were I to fight with such as he.”

“Dare to speak thus once more to a gentleman of Spain,” said Cortes
coldly, “and, you heathen dog, your tongue shall be dragged from you
with red-hot pincers. For you, Sarceda, I thank you for your
confidence. If you have no worse crime than a love affair upon your
soul, I think that our good chaplain Olmedo will frank you through the
purgatorial fires. But we waste words and time. This man has the secret
of the treasure of Guatemoc and of Montezuma. If Guatemoc and his
nobles will not tell it, he at least may be forced to speak, for the
torments that an Indian can endure without a groan will soon bring
truth bubbling from the lips of this white heathen. Take him, Sarceda,
and hearken, let him be your especial care. First let him suffer with
the others, and afterwards, should he prove obdurate, alone. The method
I leave to you. Should he confess, summon me.”

“Pardon me, general, but this is no task for an hidalgo of Spain. I
have been more wont to pierce my enemies with the sword than to tear
them with pincers,” said de Garcia, but as he spoke I saw a gleam of
triumph shine in his black eyes, and heard the ring of triumph through
the mock anger of his voice.

“I know it, comrade. But this must be done; though I hate it, it must
be done, there is no other way. The gold is necessary to me—by the
Mother of God! the knaves say that I have stolen it!—and I doubt these
stubborn Indian dogs will ever speak, however great their agony. This
man knows and I give him over to you because you are acquainted with
his wickedness, and that knowledge will steel your heart against all
pity. Spare not, comrade; remember that he must be forced to speak.”

“It is your command, Cortes, and I will obey it, though I love the task
little; with one proviso, however, that you give me your warrant in
writing.”

“It shall be made out at once,” answered the general. “And now away
with him.”

“Where to?”

“To the prison that he has left. All is ready and there he will find
his comrades.”

Then a guard was summoned and I was dragged back to my own place, de
Garcia saying as I went that he would be with me presently.




CHAPTER XXIX
DE GARCIA SPEAKS HIS MIND


At first I was not taken into the chamber that I had left, but placed
in a little room opening out of it where the guard slept. Here I waited
a while, bound hand and foot and watched by two soldiers with drawn
swords. As I waited, torn by rage and fear, I heard the noise of
hammering through the wall, followed by a sound of groans. At length
the suspense came to an end; a door was opened, and two fierce
Tlascalan Indians came through it and seized me by the hair and ears,
dragging me thus into my own chamber.

“Poor devil!” I heard one of the Spanish soldiers say as I went.
“Apostate or no, I am sorry for him; this is bloody work.”

Then the door closed and I was in the place of torment. The room was
darkened, for a cloth had been hung in front of the window bars, but
its gloom was relieved by certain fires that burned in braziers. It was
by the light of these fires chiefly that I saw the sight. On the floor
of the chamber were placed three solid chairs, one of them empty. The
other two were filled by none other than Guatemoc, Emperor of the
Aztecs, and by his friend and mine the _cacique_ of Tacuba. They were
bound in the chairs, the burning braziers were placed at their feet,
behind them stood a clerk with paper and an inkhorn, and around them
Indians were busy at some dreadful task, directed to it by two Spanish
soldiers. Near the third chair stood another Spaniard who as yet took
no part in the play; it was de Garcia. As I looked, an Indian lifted
one of the braziers and seizing the naked foot of the Tacuban prince,
thrust it down upon the glowing coals. For a while there was silence,
then the Tacuban broke into groans. Guatemoc turned his head towards
him and spoke, and as he spoke I saw that his foot also was resting in
the flames of a brazier. “Why do you complain, friend,” he said, in a
steady voice, “when I keep silence? Am I then taking my pleasure in a
bed? Follow me now as always, friend, and be silent beneath your
sufferings.”

The clerk wrote down his words, for I heard the quill scratching on the
paper, and as he wrote, Guatemoc turned his head and saw me. His face
was grey with pain, still he spoke as a hundred times I had heard him
speak at council, slowly and clearly. “Alas! are you also here, my
friend Teule?” he said; “I hoped that they had spared you. See how
these Spaniards keep faith. Malinche swore to treat me with all honour;
behold how he honours me, with hot coals for my feet and pincers for my
flesh. They think that we have buried treasure, Teule, and would wring
its secret from us. You know that it is a lie. If we had treasure would
we not give it gladly to our conquerors, the god-born sons of Quetzal?
You know that there is nothing left except the ruins of our cities and
the bones of our dead.”

Here he ceased suddenly, for the demon who tormented him struck him
across the mouth saying, “Silence, dog.”

But I understood, and I swore in my heart that I would die ere I
revealed my brother’s secret. This was the last triumph that Guatemoc
could win, to keep his gold from the grasp of the greedy Spaniard, and
that victory at least he should not lose through me. So I swore, and
very soon my oath must be put to the test, for at a motion from de
Garcia the Tlascalans seized me and bound me to the third chair.

Then he spoke into my ear in Castilian: “Strange are the ways of
Providence, Cousin Wingfield. You have hunted me across the world, and
several times we have met, always to your sorrow. I thought I had you
in the slave ship, I thought that the sharks had you in the water, but
somehow you escaped me whom you came to hunt. When I knew it I grieved,
but now I grieve no more, for I see that you were reserved for this
moment. Cousin Wingfield, it shall go hard if you escape me this time,
and yet I think that we shall spend some days together before we part.
Now I will be courteous with you. You may have a choice of evils. How
shall we begin? The resources at my command are not all that we could
wish, alas! the Holy Office is not yet here with its unholy armoury,
but still I have done my best. These fellows do not understand their
art: hot coals are their only inspiration. I, you see, have several,”
and he pointed to various instruments of torture. “Which will you
select?”

I made no answer, for I had determined that I would speak no word and
utter no cry, do what they might with me.

“Let me think, let me think,” went on de Garcia, smoothing his beard.
“Ah, I have it. Here, slaves.”

Now I will not renew my own agonies, or awake the horror of any who may
chance to read what I have written by describing what befell me after
this. Suffice it to say that for two hours and more this devil, helped
in his task by the Tlascalans, worked his wicked will upon me. One by
one torments were administered to me with a skill and ingenuity that
cannot often have been surpassed, and when at times I fainted I was
recovered by cold water being dashed upon me and spirits poured down my
throat. And yet, I say it with some pride, during those two dreadful
hours I uttered no groan however great my sufferings, and spoke no word
good or bad.

Nor was it only bodily pain that I must bear, for all this while my
enemy mocked me with bitter words, which tormented my soul as his
instruments and hot coals tormented my body. At length he paused
exhausted, and cursed me for an obstinate pig of an Englishman, and at
that moment Cortes entered the shambles and with him Marina.

“How goes it?” he said lightly, though his face turned pale at the
sight of horror.

“The _cacique_ of Tacuba has confessed that gold is buried in his
garden, the other two have said nothing, general,” the clerk answered,
glancing down his paper.

“Brave men, indeed!” I heard Cortes mutter to himself; then said aloud,
“Let the _cacique_ be carried to-morrow to the garden of which he
speaks, that he may point out the gold. As for the other two, cease
tormenting them for this day. Perhaps they may find another mind before
to-morrow. I trust so, for their own sakes I trust so!”

Then he drew to the corner of the room and consulted with Sarceda and
the other torturers, leaving Marina face to face with Guatemoc and with
me. For a while she stared at the prince as though in horror, then a
strange light came into her beautiful eyes, and she spoke to him in a
low voice, saying in the Aztec tongue:

“Do you remember how once you rejected me down yonder in Tobasco,
Guatemoc, and what I told you then?—that I should grow great in spite
of you? You see it has all come true and more than true, and you are
brought to this. Are you not sorry, Guatemoc? I am sorry, though were I
as some women are, perchance I might rejoice to see you thus.”

“Woman,” the prince answered in a thick voice, “you have betrayed your
country and you have brought me to shame and torment. Yes, had it not
been for you, these things had never been. I am sorry, indeed I am
sorry—that I did not kill you. For the rest, may your name be shameful
for ever in the ears of honest men and your soul be everlastingly
accursed, and may you yourself, even before you die, know the
bitterness of dishonour and betrayal! Your words were fulfilled, and so
shall mine be also.”

She heard and turned away trembling, and for a while was silent. Then
her glance fell upon me and she began to weep.

“Alas! poor man,” she said; “alas! my friend.”

“Weep not over me, Marina,” I answered, speaking in Aztec, “for our
tears are of no worth, but help me if you may.”

“Ah that I could!” she sobbed, and turning fled from the place,
followed presently by Cortes.

Now the Spaniards came in again and removed Guatemoc and the _cacique_
of Tacuba, carrying them in their arms, for they could not walk, and
indeed the _cacique_ was in a swoon.

“Farewell, Teule,” said Guatemoc as he passed me; “you are indeed a
true son of Quetzal and a gallant man. May the gods reward you in times
to come for all that you have suffered for me and mine, since I
cannot.”

Then he was borne out and these were the last words that I ever heard
him utter.

Now I was left alone with the Tlascalans and de Garcia, who mocked me
as before.

“A little tired, eh, friend Wingfield?” he said sneering. “Well, the
play is rough till you get used to it. A night’s sleep will refresh
you, and to-morrow you will be a new man. Perhaps you believe that I
have done my worst. Fool, this is but a beginning. Also you think
doubtless that your obstinacy angers me? Wrong again, my friend, I only
pray that you may keep your lips sealed to the last. Gladly would I
give my share of this hidden gold in payment for two more such days
with you. I have still much to pay you back, and look you, I have found
a way to do it. There are more ways of hurting a man than through his
own flesh—for instance, when I wished to be revenged upon your father,
I struck him through her whom he loved. Now I have touched you and you
wonder what I mean. Well, I will tell you. Perhaps you may know an
Aztec lady of royal blood who is named Otomie?”

“Otomie, what of her?” I cried, speaking for the first time, since fear
for her stirred me more than all the torments I had borne.

“A triumph indeed; I have found a way to make you speak at last; why,
then, to-morrow you will be full of words. Only this, Cousin Wingfield;
Otomie, Montezuma’s daughter, a very lovely woman by the way, is your
wife according to the Indian customs. Well, I know all the story
and—she is in my power. I will prove it to you, for she shall be
brought here presently and then you can console each other. For listen,
dog, to-morrow she will sit where you are sitting, and before your eyes
she shall be dealt with as you have been dealt with. Ah! then you will
talk fast enough, but perhaps it will be too late.”

And now for the first time I broke down and prayed for mercy even of my
foe.

“Spare her,” I groaned; “do what you will with me, but spare her!
Surely you must have a heart, even you, for you are human. You can
never do this thing, and Cortes would not suffer it.”

“As for Cortes,” he answered, “he will know nothing of it—till it is
done. I have my warrant that charges me to use every means in my power
to force the truth from you. Torture has failed; this alone is left.
And for the rest, you must read me ill. You know what it is to hate,
for you hate me; multiply your hate by ten and you may find the sum of
mine for you. I hate you for your blood, I hate you because you have
your mother’s eyes, but much more do I hate you for yourself, for did
you not beat me, a gentleman of Spain, with a stick as though I were a
hound? Shall I then shrink from such a deed when I can satisfy my hate
by it? Also perhaps, though you are a brave man, at this moment you
know what it is to fear, and are tasting of its agony. Now I will be
open with you; Thomas Wingfield, I fear you. When first I saw you I
feared you as I had reason to do, and that is why I tried to kill you,
and as time has gone by I have feared you more and more, so much
indeed, that at times I cannot rest because of a nameless terror that
dogs me and which has to do with you. Because of you I fled from Spain,
because of you I have played the coward in more frays than one. The
luck has always been mine in this duel between us, and yet I tell you
that even as you are, I fear you still. If I dared I would kill you at
once, only then you would haunt me as your mother haunts me, and also I
must answer for it to Cortes. Fear, Cousin Wingfield, is the father of
cruelty, and mine makes me cruel to you. Living or dead, I know that
you will triumph over me at the last, but it is my turn now, and while
you breathe, or while one breathes who is dear to you, I will spend my
life to bring you and them to shame and misery and death, as I brought
your mother, my cousin, though she forced me to it to save myself. Why
not? There is no forgiveness for me, I cannot undo the past. You came
to take vengeance on me, and soon or late by you, or through you, it
will be glutted, but till then I triumph, ay, even when I must sink to
this butcher’s work to do it,” and suddenly he turned and left the
place.

Then weakness and suffering overcame me and I swooned away. When I
awoke it was to find that my bonds had been loosed and that I lay on
some sort of bed, while a woman bent over me, tending me with murmured
words of pity and love. The night had fallen, but there was light in
the chamber, and by it I saw that the woman was none other than Otomie,
no longer starved and wretched, but almost as lovely as before the days
of siege and hunger.

“Otomie! you here!” I gasped through my wounded lips, for with my
senses came the memory of de Garcia’s threats.

“Yes, beloved, it is I,” she murmured; “they have suffered that I nurse
you, devils though they are. Oh! that I must see you thus and yet be
helpless to avenge you,” and she burst into weeping.

“Hush,” I said, “hush. Have we food?”

“In plenty. A woman brought it from Marina.”

“Give me to eat, Otomie.”

Now for a while she fed me and the deadly sickness passed from me,
though my poor flesh burned with a hundred agonies.

“Listen, Otomie: have you seen de Garcia?”

“No, husband. Two days since I was separated from my sister Tecuichpo
and the other ladies, but I have been well treated and have seen no
Spaniard except the soldiers who led me here, telling me that you were
sick. Alas! I knew not from what cause,” and again she began to weep.

“Still some have seen you and it is reported that you are my wife.”

“It is likely enough,” she answered, “for it was known throughout the
Aztec hosts, and such secrets cannot be kept. But why have they treated
you thus? Because you fought against them?”

“Are we alone?” I asked.

“The guard is without, but there are none else in the chamber.”

“Then bend down your head and I will tell you,” and I told her all.

When I had done so she sprang up with flashing eyes and her hand
pressed upon her breast, and said:

“Oh! if I loved you before, now I love you more if that is possible,
who could suffer thus horribly and yet be faithful to the fallen and
your oath. Blessed be the day when first I looked upon your face, O my
husband, most true of men. But they who could do this—what of them?
Still it is done with and I will nurse you back to health. Surely it is
done with, or they had not suffered me to come to you?”

“Alas! Otomie, I must tell all—it is _not_ done with,” and with
faltering voice I went on with the tale, yes, and since I must, I told
her for what purpose she had been brought here. She listened without a
word, though her lips turned pale.

“Truly,” she said when I had done, “these Teules far surpass the
_pabas_ of our people, for if the priests torture and sacrifice, it is
to the gods and not for gold and secret hate. Now, husband, what is
your counsel? Surely you have some counsel.”

“I have none that I dare offer, wife,” I groaned.

“You are timid as a girl who will not utter the love she burns to
tell,” Otomie answered with a proud and bitter laugh. “Well, I will
speak it for you. It is in your mind that we must die to-night.”

“It is,” I said; “death now, or shame and agony to-morrow and then
death at last, that is our choice. Since God will not protect us, we
must protect ourselves if we can find the means.”

“God! there is no God. At times I have doubted the gods of my people
and turned to yours; now I renounce and reject Him. If there were a God
of mercy such as you cling to, could He suffer that such things be? You
are my god, husband, to you and for you I pray, and you alone. Let us
have done now with pleading to those who are not, or who, if they live,
are deaf to our cries and blind to our misery, and befriend ourselves.
Yonder lies rope, that window has bars, very soon we can be beyond the
sun and the cruelty of Teules, or sound asleep. But there is time yet;
let us talk a while, they will scarcely begin their torments before the
dawn, and ere dawn we shall be far.”

So we talked as well as my sufferings would allow. We talked of how we
first had met, of how Otomie had been vowed to me as the wife of
Tezcat, Soul of the World, of that day when we had lain side by side
upon the stone of sacrifice, of our true marriage thereafter, of the
siege of Tenoctitlan and the death of our first-born. Thus we talked
till midnight was two hours gone. Then there came a silence.

“Husband,” said Otomie at last in a hushed and solemn voice, “you are
worn with suffering, and I am weary. It is time to do that which must
be done. Sad is our fate, but at least rest is before us. I thank you,
husband, for your gentleness, I thank you more for your faithfulness to
my house and people. Shall I make ready for our last journey?”

“Make ready!” I answered.

Then she rose and soon was busy with the ropes. At length all was
prepared and the moment of death was at hand.

“You must aid me, Otomie,” I said; “I cannot walk by myself.”

She came and lifted me with her strong and tender arms, till I stood
upon a stool beneath the window bars. There she placed the rope about
my throat, then taking her stand by me she fitted the second rope upon
her own. Now we kissed in solemn silence, for there was nothing more to
say. Yet Otomie said something, asking:

“Of whom do you think in this moment, husband? Of me and of my dead
child, or of that lady who lives far across the sea? Nay, I will not
ask. I have been happy in my love, it is enough. Now love and life must
end together, and it is well for me, but for you I grieve. Say, shall I
thrust away the stool?”

“Yes, Otomie, since there is no hope but death. I cannot break my faith
with Guatemoc, nor can I live to see you shamed and tortured.”

“Then kiss me first and for the last time.”

We kissed again and then, as she was in the very act of pushing the
stool from beneath us, the door opened and shut, and a veiled woman
stood before us, bearing a torch in one hand and a bundle in the other.
She looked, and seeing us and our dreadful purpose, ran to us.

“What do you?” she cried, and I knew the voice for that of Marina. “Are
you then mad, Teule?”

“Who is this who knows you so well, husband, and will not even suffer
that we die in peace?” asked Otomie.

“I am Marina,” answered the veiled woman, “and I come to save you if I
can.”




CHAPTER XXX
THE ESCAPE


Now Otomie put the rope off her neck, and descending from the stool,
stood before Marina.

“You are Marina,” she said coldly and proudly, “and you come to save
us, you who have brought ruin on the land that bore you, and have given
thousands of her children to death, and shame, and torment. Now, if I
had my way, I would have none of your salvation, nay, I would rather
save myself as I was about to do.”

Thus Otomie spoke, and never had she looked more royal than in this
moment, when she risked her last chance of life that she might pour out
her scorn upon one whom she deemed a traitress, no, one who was a
traitress, for had it not been for Marina’s wit and aid, Cortes would
never have conquered Anahuac. I trembled as I heard her angry words,
for, all I suffered notwithstanding, life still seemed sweet to me,
who, ten seconds ago, had stood upon the verge of death. Surely Marina
would depart and leave us to our doom. But it was not so. Indeed, she
shrank and trembled before Otomie’s contempt. They were a strange
contrast in their different loveliness as they stood face to face in
the torture den, and it was strange also to see the spirit of the lady
of royal blood, threatened as she was with a shameful death, or still
more shameful life, triumph over the Indian girl whom to-day fortune
had set as far above her as the stars.

“Say, royal lady,” asked Marina in her gentle voice, “for what cause
did you, if tales are true, lie by the side of yonder white man upon
the stone of sacrifice?”

“Because I love him, Marina.”

“And for this same cause have I, Marina, laid my honour upon a
different altar, for this same cause I have striven against the
children of my people, because I love another such as he. It is for
love of Cortes that I have aided Cortes, therefore despise me not, but
let your love plead for mine, seeing that, to us women, love is all. I
have sinned, I know, but doubtless in its season my sin shall find a
fitting punishment.”

“It had need be sharp,” answered Otomie. “My love has harmed none, see
before you but one grain of the countless harvest of your own. In
yonder chair Guatemoc your king was this day tortured by your master
Cortes, who swore to treat him with all honour. By his side sat Teule,
my husband and your friend; him Cortes gave over to his private enemy,
de Garcia, whom you name Sarceda. See how he has left him. Nay, do not
shudder, gentle lady; look now at his wounds! Consider to what a pass
we are driven when you find us about to die thus like dogs, he, my
husband, that he may not live to see me handled as he has been, and I
with him, because a princess of the Otomie and of Montezuma’s blood
cannot submit to such a shame while death has one door through which to
creep. It is but a single grain of your harvest, outcast and traitress,
the harvest of misery and death that is stored yonder in the ruins of
Tenoctitlan. Had I my will, I tell you that I had sooner die a score of
times than take help from a hand so stained with the blood of my people
and of yours—I—”

“Oh! cease, lady, cease,” groaned Marina, covering her eyes with her
hand, as though the sight of Otomie were dreadful to her. “What is done
is done; do not add to my remorse. What did you say, that you, the lady
Otomie, were brought here to be tortured?”

“Even so, and before my husband’s eyes. Why should Montezuma’s daughter
and the princess of the Otomie escape the fate of the emperor of the
Aztecs? If her womanhood does not protect her, has she anything to hope
of her lost rank?”

“Cortes knows nothing of this, I swear it,” said Marina. “To the rest
he has been driven by the clamour of the soldiers, who taunt him with
stealing treasure that he has never found. But of this last wickedness
he is innocent.”

“Then let him ask his tool Sarceda of it.”

“As for Sarceda, I promise you, princess, that if I can I will avenge
this threat upon him. But time is short, I am come here with the
knowledge of Cortes, to see if I can win the secret of the treasure
from Teule, your husband, and for my friendship’s sake I am about to
betray my trust and help him and you to fly. Do you refuse my aid?”

Otomie said nothing, but I spoke for the first time.

“Nay, Marina, I have no love for this thief’s fate if I can escape it,
but how is it to be done?”

“The chance is poor enough, Teule, but I bethought me that once out of
this prison you might slip away disguised. Few will be stirring at
dawn, and of them the most will not be keen to notice men or things.
See, I have brought you the dress of a Spanish soldier; your skin is
dark, and in the half light you might pass as one; and for the princess
your wife, I have brought another dress, indeed I am ashamed to offer
it, but it is the only one that will not be noted at this hour; also,
Teule, I bring you a sword, that which was taken from you, though I
think that once it had another owner.”

Now while she spoke Marina undid her bundle, and there in it were the
dresses and the sword, the same that I had taken from the Spaniard Diaz
in the massacre of the _noche triste_. First she drew out the woman’s
robe and handed it to Otomie, and I saw that it was such a robe as
among the Indians is worn by the women who follow camps, a robe with
red and yellow in it. Otomie saw it also and drew back.

“Surely, girl, you have brought a garment of your own in error,” she
said quietly, but in such a fashion as showed more of the savage heart
that is native to her race than she often suffered to be seen; “at the
least I cannot wear such robes.”

“It seems that I must bear too much,” answered Marina, growing wroth at
last, and striving to keep back the tears that started to her eyes. “I
will away and leave you;” and she began to roll up her bundle.

“Forgive her, Marina,” I said hastily, for the desire to escape grew on
me every minute; “sorrow has set an edge upon her tongue.” Then turning
to Otomie I added, “I pray you be more gentle, wife, for my sake if not
for your own. Marina is our only hope.”

“Would that she had left us to die in peace, husband. Well, so be it,
for your sake I will put on these garments of a drab. But how shall we
escape out of this place and the camp? Will the door be opened to us,
and the guards removed, and if we pass them, can you walk, husband?”

“The doors will not be opened, lady,” said Marina, “for those wait
without, who will see that they are locked when I have passed them. But
there will be nothing to fear from the guard, trust to me for it. See,
the bars of this window are but of wood, that sword will soon sever
them, and if you are seen you must play the part of a drunken soldier
being guided to his quarters by a woman. For the rest I know nothing,
save that I run great risk for your sakes, since if it is discovered
that I have aided you, then I shall find it hard to soften the rage of
Cortes, who, the war being won,” and she sighed, “does not need me now
so much as once he did.”

“I can make shift to hop on my right foot,” I said, “and for the rest
we must trust to fortune. It can give us no worse gifts than those we
have already.”

“So be it, Teule, and now farewell, for I dare stay no longer. I can do
nothing more. May your good star shine on you and lead you hence in
safety; and Teule, if we never meet again, I pray you think of me
kindly, for there are many in the world who will do otherwise in the
days to come.”

“Farewell, Marina,” I said, and she was gone.

We heard the doors close behind her, and the distant voices of those
who bore her litter, then all was silence. Otomie listened at the
window for a while, but the guards seemed to be gone, where or why I do
not know to this hour, and the only sound was that of distant revelry
from the camp.

“And now to the work,” I said to Otomie.

“As you wish, husband, but I fear it will be profitless. I do not trust
that woman. Faithless in all, without doubt she betrays us. Still at
the worst you have the sword, and can use it.”

“It matters little,” I answered. “Our plight cannot be worse than it is
now; life has no greater evils than torment and death, and they are
with us already.”

Then I sat upon the stool, and my arms being left sound and strong, I
hacked with the sharp sword at the wooden bars of the window, severing
them one by one till there was a space big enough for us to creep
through. This being done and no one having appeared to disturb us,
Otomie clad me in the clothes of a Spanish soldier which Marina had
brought, for I could not dress myself. What I suffered in the donning
of those garments, and more especially in the pulling of the long boot
on to my burnt foot, can never be told, but more than once I stopped,
pondering whether it would not be better to die rather than to endure
such agonies. At last it was done, and Otomie must put on the red and
yellow robe, a garb of shame such as many honest Indian women would die
sooner than be seen in, and I think that as she did this, her agony was
greater than mine, though of another sort, for to her proud heart, that
dress was a very shirt of Nessus. Presently she was clad, and minced
before me with savage mockery, saying:

“Prithee, soldier, do I look my part?”

“A peace to such fooling,” I answered; “our lives are at stake, what
does it matter how we disguise ourselves?”

“It matters much, husband, but how can you understand, who are a man
and a foreigner? Now I will clamber through the window, and you must
follow me if you can, if not I will return to you and we will end this
masquerade.”

Then she passed through the hole swiftly, for Otomie was agile and
strong as an ocelot, and mounting the stool I made shift to follow her
as well as my hurts would allow. In the end I was able to throw myself
upon the sill of the window, and there I was stretched out like a dead
cat till she drew me across it, and I fell with her to the ground on
the further side, and lay groaning. She lifted me to my feet, or rather
to my foot, for I could use but one of them, and we stared round us. No
one was to be seen, and the sound of revelry had died away, for the
crest of Popo was already red with the sunlight and the dawn grew in
the valley.

“Where to?” I said.

Now Otomie had been allowed to walk in the camp with her sister, the
wife of Guatemoc, and other Aztec ladies, and she had this gift in
common with most Indians, that where she had once passed there she
could pass again, even in the darkest night.

“To the south gate,” she whispered; “perhaps it is unguarded now that
the war is done, at the least I know the road thither.”

So we started, I leaning on her shoulder and hopping on my right foot,
and thus very painfully we traversed some three hundred yards meeting
nobody. But now our good luck failed us, for passing round the corner
of some buildings, we came face to face with three soldiers returning
to their huts from a midnight revel, and with them some native
servants.

“Whom have we here?” said the first of these. “Your name, comrade?”

“Good-night, brother, good-night,” I answered in Spanish, speaking with
the thick voice of drunkenness.

“Good morning, you mean,” he said, for the dawn was breaking. “Your
name. I don’t know your face, though it seems that you have been in the
wars,” and he laughed.

“You mustn’t ask a comrade his name,” I said solemnly and swinging to
and fro. “The captain might send for me and he’s a temperate man. Your
arm, girl; it is time to go to sleep, the sun sets.”

They laughed, but one of them addressed Otomie, saying:

“Leave the sot, my pretty, and come and walk with us,” and he caught
her by the arm. But she turned on him with so fierce a look that he let
her go again astonished, and we staggered on till the corner of another
house hid us from their view. Here I sank to the ground overcome with
pain, for while the soldiers were in sight, I was obliged to use my
wounded foot lest they should suspect. But Otomie pulled me up, saying:

“Alas! beloved, we must pass on or perish.”

I rose groaning, and by what efforts I reached the south gate I cannot
describe, though I thought that I must die before I came there. At last
it was before us, and as chance would have it, the Spanish guard were
asleep in the guardhouse. Three Tlascalans only were crouched over a
little fire, their _zerapes_ or blankets about their heads, for the
dawn was chilly.

“Open the gates, dogs!” I said in a proud voice.

Seeing a Spanish soldier one of them rose to obey, then paused and
said:

“Why, and by whose orders?”

I could not see the man’s face because of the blanket, but his voice
sounded familiar to me and I grew afraid. Still I must speak.

“Why?—because I am drunk and wish to lie without till I grow sober. By
whose orders? By mine, I am an officer of the day, and if you disobey
I’ll have you flogged till you never ask another question.”

“Shall I call the Teules within?” said the man sulkily to his
companion.

“No,” he answered; “the lord Sarceda is weary and gave orders that he
should not be awakened without good cause. Keep them in or let them
through as you will, but do not wake him.”

I trembled in every limb; de Garcia was in the guardhouse! What if he
awoke, what if he came out and saw me? More—now I guessed whose voice
it was that I knew again; it was that of one of those Tlascalans who
had aided in tormenting me. What if he should see my face? He could
scarcely fail to know that on which he had left his mark so recently. I
was dumb with fear and could say nothing, and had it not been for the
wit of Otomie, there my story would have ended. But now she played her
part and played it well, plying the man with the coarse raillery of the
camp, till at length she put him in a good humour, and he opened the
gate, bidding her begone and me with her. Already we had passed the
gate when a sudden faintness seized me, and I stumbled and fell,
rolling over on to my back as I touched the earth.

“Up, friend, up!” said Otomie, with a harsh laugh. “If you must sleep,
wait till you find some friendly bush,” and she dragged at me to lift
me. The Tlascalan, still laughing, came forward to help her, and
between them I gained my feet again, but as I rose, my cap, which
fitted me but ill, fell off. He picked it up and gave it to me and our
eyes met, my face being somewhat in the shadow. Next instant I was
hobbling on, but looking back, I saw the Tlascalan staring after us
with a puzzled air, like that of a man who is not sure of the witness
of his senses.

“He knows me,” I said to Otomie, “and presently when he has found his
wits, he will follow us.”

“On, on!” answered Otomie; “round yonder corner are aloe bushes where
we may hide.”

“I am spent, I can no more;” and again I began to fall.

Then Otomie caught me as I fell, and of a sudden she put out her
strength, and lifting me from the ground, as a mother lifts her child,
staggered forward holding me to her breast. For fifty paces or more she
carried me thus, love and despair giving her strength, till at last we
reached the edge of the aloe plants and there we sank together to the
earth. I cast my eyes back over the path which we had travelled. Round
the corner came the Tlascalan, a spiked club in his hand, seeking us to
solve his doubts.

“It is finished,” I gasped; “the man comes.”

For answer Otomie drew my sword from its scabbard and hid it in the
grass. “Now feign sleep,” she said; “it is our last chance.”

I cast my arm over my face and pretended to be asleep. Presently I
heard the sound of a man passing through the bushes, and the Tlascalan
stood over me.

“What would you?” asked Otomie. “Can you not see that he sleeps? Let
him sleep.”

“I must look on his face first, woman,” he answered, dragging aside my
arm. “By the gods, I thought so! This is that Teule whom we dealt with
yesterday and who escapes.”

“You are mad,” she said laughing. “He has escaped from nowhere, save
from a brawl and a drinking bout.”

“You lie, woman, or if you do not lie, you know nothing. This man has
the secret of Montezuma’s treasure, and is worth a king’s ransom,” and
he lifted his club.

“And yet you wish to slay him! Well, I know nothing of him. Take him
back whence he came. He is but a drunken sot and I shall be well rid of
him.”

“Well said. It would be foolish to kill him, but by bearing him alive
to the lord Sarceda, I shall win honour and reward. Come, help me.”

“Help yourself,” she answered sullenly. “But first search his pouch;
there may be some trifle there which we can divide.”

“Well said, again,” he answered, and kneeling down he bent over me and
began to fumble at the fastenings of the pouch.

Otomie was behind him. I saw her face change and a terrible light came
into her eyes, such a light as shines in the eyes of the priest at
sacrifice. Quick as thought she drew the sword from the grass and smote
with all her strength upon the man’s bent neck. Down he fell, making no
sound, and she also fell beside him. In a moment she was on her feet
again, staring at him wildly—the naked sword in her hand.

“Up,” she said, “before others come to seek him. Nay, you must.”

Now, again we were struggling forward through the bushes, my mind
filled with a great wonder that grew slowly to a whirling nothingness.
For a while it seemed to me as though I were lost in an evil dream and
walking on red hot irons in my dream. Then came a vision of armed men
with lifted spears, and of Otomie running towards them with
outstretched arms.

I knew no more.




CHAPTER XXXI
OTOMIE PLEADS WITH HER PEOPLE


When I awoke it was to find myself in a cave, where the light shone
very dimly. Otomie leant over me, and not far away a man was cooking a
pot over a fire made of dry aloe leaves.

“Where am I and what has happened?” I asked.

“You are safe, beloved,” she answered, “at least for awhile. When you
have eaten I will tell you more.”

She brought me broth and food and I ate eagerly, and when I was
satisfied she spoke.

“You remember how the Tlascalan followed us and how—I was rid of him?”

“I remember, Otomie, though how you found strength to kill him I do not
understand.”

“Love and despair gave it to me, and I pray that I may never have such
another need. Do not speak of it, husband, for this is more horrible to
me than all that has been before. One thing comforts me, however; I did
not kill him, the sword twisted in my hand and I believe that he was
but stunned. Then we fled a little way, and looking back I saw that two
other Tlascalans, companions of the senseless man, were following us
and him. Presently, they came up to where he lay and stared at him.
Then they started on our tracks, running hard, and very soon they must
have caught us, for now you could scarcely stir, your mind was gone,
and I had no more strength to carry you. Still we stumbled on till
presently, when the pursuers were within fifty paces of us, I saw armed
men, eight of them, rushing at us from the bushes. They were of my own
people, the Otomies, soldiers that had served under you, who watched
the Spanish camp, and seeing a Spaniard alone they came to slay him.
They very nearly did so indeed, for at first I was so breathless that I
could scarcely speak, but at last in few words I made shift to declare
my name and rank, and your sad plight. By now the two Tlascalans were
upon us, and I called to the men of the Otomie to protect us, and
falling on the Tlascalans before they knew that enemies were there,
they killed one of them and took the other prisoner. Then they made a
litter, and placing you on it, bore you without rest twenty leagues
into the mountains, till they reached this secret hiding place, and
here you have lain three days and nights. The Teules have searched for
you far and wide, but they have searched in vain. Only yesterday two of
them with ten Tlascalans, passed within a hundred paces of this cave
and I had much ado to prevent our people from attacking them. Now they
are gone whence they came, and I think that we are safe for a time.
Soon you will be better and we can go hence.”

“Where can we go to, Otomie? We are birds without a nest.”

“We must seek shelter in the City of Pines, or fly across the water;
there is no other choice, husband.”

“We cannot try the sea, Otomie, for all the ships that come here are
Spanish, and I do not know how they will greet us in the City of Pines
now that our cause is lost, and with it so many thousands of their
warriors.”

“We must take the risk, husband. There are still true hearts in
Anahuac, who will stand by us in our sorrow and their own. At the least
we have escaped from greater dangers. Now let me dress your wounds and
rest awhile.”

So for three more days I lay in the cave of the mountains and Otomie
tended me, and at the end of that time my state was such that I could
travel in a litter, though for some weeks I was unable to set foot to
the ground. On the fourth day we started by night, and I was carried on
men’s shoulders till at length we passed up the gorge that leads to the
City of Pines. Here we were stopped by sentries to whom Otomie told our
tale, bidding some of them go forward and repeat it to the captains of
the city. We followed the messengers slowly, for my bearers were weary,
and came to the gates of the beautiful town just as the red rays of
sunset struck upon the snowy pinnacle of Xaca that towers behind it,
turning her cap of smoke to a sullen red, like that of molten iron.

The news of our coming had spread about, and here and there knots of
people were gathered to watch us pass. For the most part they stood
silent, but now and again some woman whose husband or son had perished
in the siege, would hiss a curse at us.

Alas! how different was our state this day to what it had been when not
a year before we entered the City of Pines for the first time. Then we
were escorted by an army ten thousand strong, then musicians had sung
before us and our path was strewn with flowers. And now! Now we came
two fugitives from the vengeance of the Teules, I borne in a litter by
four tired soldiers, while Otomie, the princess of this people, still
clad in her wanton’s robe, at which the women mocked, for she had been
able to come by no other, tramped at my side, since there were none to
carry her, and the inhabitants of the place cursed us as the authors of
their woes. Nor did we know if they would stop at words.

At length we crossed the square beneath the shadow of the _teocalli_,
and reached the ancient and sculptured palace as the light failed, and
the smoke on Xaca, the holy hill, began to glow with the fire in its
heart. Here small preparation had been made to receive us, and that
night we supped by the light of a torch upon _tortillas_ or meal cakes
and water, like the humblest in the land. Then we crept to our rest,
and as I lay awake because of the pain of my hurts, I heard Otomie, who
thought that I slept, break into low sobbing at my side. Her proud
spirit was humbled at last, and she, whom I had never known to weep
except once, when our firstborn died in the siege, wept bitterly.

“Why do you sorrow thus, Otomie?” I asked at length.

“I did not know that you were awake, husband,” she sobbed in answer,
“or I would have checked my grief. Husband, I sorrow over all that has
befallen us and my people—also, though these are but little things,
because you are brought low and treated as a man of no estate, and of
the cold comfort that we find here.”

“You have cause, wife,” I answered. “Say, what will these Otomies do
with us—kill us, or give us up to the Teules?”

“I do not know; to-morrow we shall learn, but for my part I will not be
surrendered living.”

“Nor I, wife. Death is better than the tender mercies of Cortes and his
minister, de Garcia. Is there any hope?”

“Yes, there is hope, beloved. Now the Otomie are cast down and they
remember that we led the flower of their land to death. But they are
brave and generous at heart, and if I can touch them there, all may yet
be well. Weariness, pain and memory make us weak, who should be full of
courage, having escaped so many ills. Sleep, my husband, and leave me
to think. All shall yet go well, for even misfortune has an end.”

So I slept, and woke in the morning somewhat refreshed and with a
happier mind, for who is there that is not bolder when the light shines
on him and he is renewed by rest?

When I opened my eyes the sun was already high, but Otomie had risen
with the dawn and she had not been idle during those three hours. For
one thing she had contrived to obtain food and fresh raiment more
befitting to our rank than the rags in which we were clothed. Also she
had brought together certain men of condition who were friendly and
loyal to her in misfortune, and these she sent about the city, letting
it be known that she would address the people at mid-day from the steps
of the palace, for as Otomie knew well, the heartstrings of a crowd are
touched more easily than those of cold and ancient counsellors.

“Will they come to listen?” I asked.

“Have no fear,” she answered. “The desire to look upon us who have
survived the siege, and to know the truth of what has happened, will
bring them. Moreover, some will be there seeking vengeance on us.”

Otomie was right, for as the morning drew on towards mid-day, I saw the
dwellers in the City of Pines gathering in thousands, till the space
between the steps of the palace and the face of the pyramid was black
with them. Now Otomie combed her curling hair and placed flowers in it,
and set a gleaming feather cloak about her shoulders, so that it hung
down over her white robes, and on her breast that splendid necklace of
emeralds which Guatemoc had given to me in the treasure chamber, and
which she had preserved safely through all our evil fortune, and a
golden girdle about her waist. In her hand also she took a little
sceptre of ebony tipped with gold, that was in the palace, with other
ornaments and emblems of rank, and thus attired, though she was worn
with travel and suffering, and grief had dimmed her beauty for a while,
she seemed the queenliest woman that my eyes have seen. Next she caused
me to be laid upon my rude litter, and when the hour of noon was come,
she commanded those soldiers who had borne me across the mountains to
carry me by her side. Thus we issued from the wide doorway of the
palace and took our stand upon the platform at the head of the steps.
As we came a great cry rose from the thousands of the people, a fierce
cry like that of wild beasts howling for their prey. Higher and higher
it rose, a sound to strike terror into the bravest heart, and by
degrees I caught its purport.

“Kill them!” said the cry. “Give the liars to the Teules.”

Otomie stepped forward to the edge of the platform, and lifting the
ebony sceptre she stood silent, the sunlight beating on her lovely face
and form. But the multitude screamed a thousand taunts and threats at
us, and still the tumult grew. Once they rushed towards her as though
to tear her to pieces, but fell back at the last stair, as a wave falls
from a rock, and once a spear was thrown that passed between her neck
and shoulder.

Now the soldiers who had carried me, making certain that our death was
at hand, and having no wish to share it, set my litter down upon the
stones and slipped back into the palace, but all this while Otomie
never so much as moved, no, not even when the spear hissed past her.
She stood before them stately and scornful, a very queen among women,
and little by little the majesty of her presence and the greatness of
her courage hushed them to silence. When there was quiet at length, she
spoke in a clear voice that carried far.

“Am I among my own people of the Otomie?” she asked bitterly, “or have
we lost our path and wandered perchance among some savage Tlascalan
tribe? Listen, people of the Otomie. I have but one voice and none can
reason with a multitude. Choose you a tongue to speak for you, and let
him set out the desire of your hearts.”

Now the tumult began again, for some shouted one name and some another,
but in the end a priest and noble named Maxtla stepped forward, a man
of great power among the Otomie, who, above all had favoured an
alliance with the Spaniards and opposed the sending of an army to aid
Guatemoc in the defence of Tenoctitlan. Nor did he come alone, for with
him were four chiefs, whom by their dress I knew to be Tlascalans and
envoys from Cortes. Then my heart sank, for it was not difficult to
guess the object of their coming.

“Speak on, Maxtla,” said Otomie, “for we must hear what there is for us
to answer, and you, people of the Otomie, I pray you keep silence, that
you may judge between us when there is an end of talking.”

Now a great silence fell upon the multitude, who pressed together like
sheep in a pen, and strained their ears to catch the words of Maxtla.

“My speech with you, princess, and the Teule your outlawed husband,
shall be short and sharp,” he began roughly. “A while hence you came
hither to seek an army to aid Cuitlahua, Emperor of the Aztecs, in his
struggle with the Teules, the sons of Quetzal. That army was given you,
against the wishes of many of us, for you won over the council by the
honey of your words, and we who urged caution, or even an alliance with
the white men, the children of god, were overruled. You went hence, and
twenty thousand men, the flower of our people, followed you to
Tenoctitlan. Where are they now? I will tell you. Some two hundred of
them have crept back home, the rest fly to and fro through the air in
the gizzards of the _zaphilotes_, or crouch on the earth in the bellies
of jackals. Death has them all, and you led them to their deaths. Is it
then much that we should seek the lives of you two in payment for those
of twenty thousand of our sons, our husbands, and our fathers? But we
do not even ask this. Here beside me stand ambassadors from Malinche,
the captain of the Teules, who reached our city but an hour ago. This
is the demand that they bring from Malinche, and in his own words:

“‘Deliver back to me Otomie, the daughter of Montezuma, and the
renegade her paramour, who is known as Teule, and who has fled from the
justice due to his crimes, and it shall be well with you, people of the
Otomie. Hide them or refuse to deliver them, and the fate of the City
of Pines shall be as the fate of Tenoctitlan, queen of the valley.
Choose then between my love and my wrath, people of the Otomie. If you
obey, the past shall be forgiven and my yoke will be light upon you; if
you refuse, your city shall be stamped flat and your very name wiped
out of the records of the world.’

“Say, messengers of Malinche, are not these the words of Malinche?”

“They are his very words, Maxtla,” said the spokesman of the embassy.

Now again there was a tumult among the people, and voices cried, “Give
them up, give them to Malinche as a peace offering.” Otomie stood
forward to speak and it died away, for all desired to hear her words.
Then she spoke:

“It seems, people of the Otomie, that I am on my trial before my own
vassals, and my husband with me. Well, I will plead our cause as well
as a woman may, and having the power, you shall judge between us and
Maxtla and his allies, Malinche and the Tlascalans. What is our
offence? It is that we came hither by the command of Cuitlahua to seek
your aid in his war with the Teules. What did I tell you then? I told
you that if the people of Anahuac would not stand together against the
white men, they must be broken one by one like the sticks of an unbound
faggot, and cast into the flames. Did I speak lies? Nay, I spoke truth,
for through the treason of her tribes, and chiefly through the treason
of the Tlascalans, Anahuac is fallen, and Tenoctitlan is a ruin sown
with dead like a field with corn.”

“It is true,” cried a voice.

“Yes, people of the Otomie, it is true, but I say that had all the
warriors of the nations of Anahuac played the part that your sons
played, the tale had run otherwise. They are dead, and because of their
death you would deliver us to our foes and yours, but I for one do not
mourn them, though among their number are many of my kin. Nay, be not
wroth, but listen. It is better that they should lie dead in honour,
having earned for themselves a wreath of fame, and an immortal dwelling
in the Houses of the Sun, than that they should live to be slaves,
which it seems is your desire, people of the Otomie. There is no false
word in what I said to you. Now the sticks that Malinche has used to
beat out the brains of Guatemoc shall be broken and burnt to cook the
pot of the Teules. Already these false children are his slaves. Have
you not heard his command, that the tribes his allies shall labour in
the quarries and the streets till the glorious city which he has burned
rises afresh upon the face of the waters? Will you not hasten to take
your share in the work, people of the Otomie, the work that knows no
rest and no reward except the lash of the overseer and the curse of the
Teule? Surely you will hasten, people of the mountains! Your hands are
shaped to the spade and the trowel, not to the bow and the spear, and
it will be sweeter to toil to do the will and swell the wealth of
Malinche in the sun of the valley or the shadow of the mine, than to
bide here free upon your hills where as yet no foe has set his foot!”

Again she paused, and a murmur of doubt and unrest went through the
thousands who listened. Maxtla stepped forward and would have spoken,
but the people shouted him down, crying: “Otomie, Otomie! Let us hear
the words of Otomie.”

“I thank you, my people,” she said, “for I have still much to tell you.
Our crime is then, that we drew an army after us to fight against the
Teules. And how did we draw this army? Did I command you to muster your
array? Nay, I set out my case and I said ‘Now choose.’ You chose, and
of your own free will you despatched those glorious companies that now
are dead. My crime is therefore that you chose wrongly as you say, but
as I still hold, most rightly, and because of this crime I and my
husband are to be given as a peace offering to the Teules. Listen: let
me tell you something of those wars in which we have fought before you
give us to the Teules and our mouths are silent for ever. Where shall I
begin? I know not. Stay, I bore a child—had he lived he would have been
your prince to-day. That child I saw starve to death before my eyes,
inch by inch and day by day I saw him starve. But it is nothing; who am
I that I should complain because I have lost my son, when so many of
your sons are dead and their blood is required at my hands? Listen
again:” and she went on to tell in burning words of the horrors of the
siege, of the cruelties of the Spaniards, and of the bravery of the men
of the Otomie whom I had commanded. For a full hour she spoke thus,
while all that vast audience hung upon her words. Also she told of the
part that I played in the struggle, and of the deeds which I had done,
and now and again some soldier in the crowd who served under me, and
who had escaped the famine and the massacre, cried out:

“It is true; we saw it with our eyes.”

“And so,” she said, “at last it was finished, at last Tenoctitlan was a
ruin and my cousin and my king, the glorious Guatemoc, lay a prisoner
in the hands of Malinche, and with him my husband Teule, my sister, I
myself, and many another. Malinche swore that he would treat Guatemoc
and his following with all honour. Do you know how he treated him?
Within a few days Guatemoc our king was seated in the chair of torment,
while slaves burned him with hot irons to cause him to declare the
hiding place of the treasure of Montezuma! Ay, you may well cry ‘Shame
upon him,’ you shall cry it yet more loudly before I have done, for
know that Guatemoc did not suffer alone, one lies there who suffered
with him and spoke no word, and I also, your princess, was doomed to
torment. We escaped when death was at our door, for I told my husband
that the people of the Otomie had true hearts, and would shelter us in
our sorrow, and for his sake I, Otomie, disguised myself in the robe of
a wanton and fled with him hither. Could I have known what I should
live to see and hear, could I have dreamed that you would receive us
thus, I had died a hundred deaths before I came to stand and plead for
pity at your hands.

“Oh! my people, my people, I beseech of you, make no terms with the
false Teule, but remain bold and free. Your necks are not fitted to the
yoke of the slave, your sons and daughters are of too high a blood to
serve the foreigner in his needs and pleasures. Defy Malinche. Some of
our race are dead, but many thousands remain. Here in your mountain
nest you can beat back every Teule in Anahuac, as in bygone years the
false Tlascalans beat back the Aztecs. Then the Tlascalans were free,
now they are a race of serfs. Say, will you share their serfdom? My
people, my people, think not that I plead for myself, or even for the
husband who is more dear to me than aught save honour. Do you indeed
dream that we will suffer you to hand us living to these dogs of
Tlascalans, whom Malinche insults you by sending as his messengers?
Look,” and she walked to where the spear that had been hurled at her
lay upon the pavement and lifted it, “here is a means of death that
some friend has sent us, and if you will not listen to my pleading you
shall see it used before your eyes. Then, if you will, you may send our
bodies to Malinche as a peace offering. But for your own sakes I plead
with you. Defy Malinche, and if you must die at last, die as free men
and not as the slaves of the Teule. Behold now his tender mercies, and
see the lot that shall be yours if you take another counsel, the
counsel of Maxtla;” and coming to the litter on which I lay, swiftly
Otomie rent my robes from me leaving me almost naked to the waist, and
unwound the bandages from my wounded limb, then lifted me up so that I
rested upon my sound foot.

“Look!” she cried in a piercing voice, and pointing to the scars and
unhealed wounds upon my face and leg; “look on the work of the Teule
and the Tlascalan, see how the foe is dealt with who surrenders to
them. Yield if you will, desert us if you will, but I say that then
your own bodies shall be marked in a like fashion, till not an ounce of
gold is left that can minister to the greed of the Teule, or a man or a
maiden who can labour to satisfy his indolence.”

Then she ceased, and letting me sink gently to the ground, for I could
not stand alone, she stood over me, the spear in her hand, as though
waiting to plunge it to my heart should the people still demand our
surrender to the messengers of Cortes.

For one instant there was silence, then of a sudden the clamour and the
tumult broke out again ten times more furiously than at first. But it
was no longer aimed at us. Otomie had conquered. Her noble words, her
beauty, the tale of our sorrows and the sight of my torments, had done
their work, and the heart of the people was filled with fury against
the Teules who had destroyed their army, and the Tlascalans that had
aided them. Never did the wit and eloquence of a woman cause a swifter
change. They screamed and tore their robes and shook their weapons in
the air. Maxtla strove to speak, but they pulled him down and presently
he was flying for his life. Then they turned upon the Tlascalan envoys
and beat them with sticks, crying:

“This is our answer to Malinche. Run, you dogs, and take it!” till they
were driven from the town.

Now at length the turmoil ceased, and some of the great chiefs came
forward and, kissing the hand of Otomie, said:

“Princess, we your children will guard you to the death, for you have
put another heart into us. You are right; it is better to die free than
to live as slaves.”

“See, my husband,” said Otomie, “I was not mistaken when I told you
that my people were loyal and true. But now we must make ready for war,
for they have gone too far to turn back, and when this tidings comes to
the ears of Malinche he will be like a puma robbed of her young. Now,
let us rest, I am very weary.”

“Otomie,” I answered, “there has lived no greater woman than you upon
this earth.”

“I cannot tell, husband,” she said, smiling; “if I have won your praise
and safety, it is enough for me.”




CHAPTER XXXII
THE END OF GUATEMOC


Now for a while we dwelt in quiet at the City of Pines, and by slow
degrees and with much suffering I recovered from the wounds that the
cruel hand of de Garcia had inflicted upon me. But we knew that this
peace could not last, and the people of the Otomie knew it also, for
had they not scourged the envoys of Malinche out of the gates of their
city? Many of them were now sorry that this had been done, but it was
done, and they must reap as they had sown.

So they made ready for war, and Otomie was the president of their
councils, in which I shared. At length came news that a force of fifty
Spaniards with five thousand Tlascalan allies were advancing on the
city to destroy us. Then I took command of the tribesmen of the
Otomie—there were ten thousand or more of them, all well-armed after
their own fashion—and advanced out of the city till I was two-thirds of
the way down the gorge which leads to it. But I did not bring all my
army down this gorge, since there was no room for them to fight there,
and I had another plan. I sent some seven thousand men round the
mountains, of which the secret paths were well known to them, bidding
them climb to the crest of the precipices that bordered either side of
the gorge, and there, at certain places where the cliff is sheer and
more than one thousand feet in height, to make a great provision of
stones.

The rest of my army, excepting five hundred whom I kept with me, I
armed with bows and throwing spears, and stationed them in ambush in
convenient places where the sides of the cliff were broken, and in such
fashion that rocks from above could not be rolled on them. Then I sent
trusty men as spies to warn me of the approach of the Spaniards, and
others whose mission it was to offer themselves to them as guides.

Now I thought my plan good, and everything looked well, and yet it
missed failure but by a very little. For Maxtla, our enemy and the
friend of the Spaniards, was in my camp—indeed, I had brought him with
me that I might watch him—and he had not been idle.

For when the Spaniards were half a day’s march from the mouth of the
defile, one of those men whom I had told off to watch their advance,
came to me and made it known that Maxtla had bribed him to go to the
leader of the Spaniards and disclose to him the plan of the ambuscade.
This man had taken the bribe and started on his errand of treachery,
but his heart failed him and, returning, he told me all. Then I caused
Maxtla to be seized, and before nightfall he had paid the price of his
wickedness.

On the morning after his death the Spanish array entered the pass.
Half-way down it I met them with my five hundred men and engaged them,
but suffered them to drive us back with some loss. As they followed
they grew bolder and we fled faster, till at length we flew down the
defile followed by the Spanish horse. Now, some three furlongs from its
mouth that leads to the City of Pines, this pass turns and narrows, and
here the cliffs are so sheer and high that a twilight reigns at the
foot of them.

Down the narrow way we ran in seeming rout, and after us came the
Spaniards shouting on their saints and flushed with victory. But
scarcely had we turned the corner when they sang another song, for
those who were watching a thousand feet above us gave the signal, and
down from on high came a rain of stones and boulders that darkened the
air and crashed among them, crushing many of them. On they struggled,
seeing a wider way in front where the cliffs sloped, and perhaps half
of them won through. But here the archers were waiting, and now, in the
place of stones, arrows were hailed upon them, till at length, utterly
bewildered and unable to strike a blow in their own defence, they
turned to fly towards the open country. This finished the fight, for
now we assailed their flank, and once more the rocks thundered on them
from above, and the end of it was that those who remained of the
Spaniards and their Indian allies were driven in utter rout back to the
plain beyond the Pass of Pines.

After this battle the Spaniards troubled us no more for many years
except by threats, and my name grew great among the people of the
Otomie.

One Spaniard I rescued from death and afterwards I gave him his
liberty. From him I inquired of the doings of de Garcia or Sarceda, and
learned that he was still in the service of Cortes, but that Marina had
been true to her word, and had brought disgrace upon him because he had
threatened to put Otomie to the torture. Moreover Cortes was angry with
him because of our escape, the burden of which Marina had laid upon his
shoulders, hinting that he had taken a bribe to suffer us to pass the
gate.

Of the fourteen years of my life which followed the defeat of the
Spaniards I can speak briefly, for compared to the time that had gone
before they were years of quiet. In them children were born to me and
Otomie, three sons, and these children were my great joy, for I loved
them dearly and they loved me. Indeed, except for the strain of their
mother’s blood, they were English boys and not Indian, for I christened
them all, and taught them our English tongue and faith, and their mien
and eyes were more English than Indian, though their skins were dark.
But I had no luck with these dear children of mine, any more than I
have had with that which Lily bore me. Two of them died—one from a
fever that all my skill would not avail to cure, and another by a fall
from a lofty cedar tree, which he climbed searching for a kite’s nest.
Thus of the three of them—since I do not speak now of that infant, my
firstborn, who perished in the siege—there remained to me only the
eldest and best beloved of whom I must tell hereafter.

For the rest, jointly with Otomie I was named _cacique_ of the City of
Pines at a great council that was held after I had destroyed the
Spaniards and their allies, and as such we had wide though not absolute
power. By the exercise of this power, in the end I succeeded in
abolishing the horrible rites of human sacrifice, though, because of
this, a large number of the outlying tribes fell away from our rule,
and the enmity of the priests was excited against me. The last
sacrifice, except one only, the most terrible of them all, of which I
will tell afterwards, that was ever celebrated on the _teocalli_ in
front of the palace, took place after the defeat of the Spaniards in
the pass.

When I had dwelt three years in the City of Pines and two sons had been
born to me there, secret messengers arrived that were sent by the
friends of Guatemoc, who had survived the torture and was still a
prisoner in the hands of Cortes. From these messengers we learned that
Cortes was about to start upon an expedition to the Gulf of Honduras,
across the country that is now known as Yucatan, taking Guatemoc and
other Aztec nobles with him for he feared to leave them behind. We
heard also that there was much murmuring among the conquered tribes of
Anahuac because of the cruelties and extortions of the Spaniards, and
many thought that the hour had come when a rising against them might be
carried to a successful issue.

This was the prayer of those who sent the envoys, that I should raise a
force of Otomies and travel with it across the country to Yucatan, and
there with others who would be gathered, wait a favourable opportunity
to throw myself upon the Spaniards when they were entangled in the
forests and swamps, putting them to the sword and releasing Guatemoc.
Such was the first purpose of the plot, though it had many others of
which it is useless to speak, seeing that they came to nothing.

When the message had been delivered I shook my head sadly, for I could
see no hope in such a scheme, but the chief of the messengers rose and
led me aside, saying that he had a word for my ear.

“Guatemoc sends these words,” he said; “I hear that you, my brother,
are free and safe with my cousin Otomie in the mountains of the Otomie.
I, alas! linger in the prisons of the Teules like a crippled eagle in a
cage. My brother, if it is in your power to help me, do so I conjure
you by the memory of our ancient friendship, and of all that we have
suffered together. Then a time may still come when I shall rule again
in Anahuac, and you shall sit at my side.”

I heard and my heart was stirred, for then, as to this hour, I loved
Guatemoc as a brother.

“Go back,” I said, “and find means to tell Guatemoc that if I can save
him I will, though I have small hopes that way. Still, let him look for
me in the forests of Yucatan.”

Now when Otomie heard of this promise of mine she was vexed, for she
said that it was foolish and would only end in my losing my life.
Still, having given it she held with me that it must be carried out,
and the end of it was that I raised five hundred men, and with them set
out upon my long and toilsome march, which I timed so as to meet Cortes
in the passes of Yucatan. At the last moment Otomie wished to accompany
me, but I forbade it, pointing out that she could leave neither her
children nor her people, and we parted with bitter grief for the first
time.

Of all the hardships that I underwent I will not write. For two and a
half months we struggled on across mountains and rivers and through
swamps and forests, till at last we reached a mighty deserted city,
that is called Palenque by the Indians of those parts, which has been
uninhabited for many generations. This city is the most marvellous
place that I have seen in all my travels, though much of it is hidden
in bush, for wherever the traveller wanders there he finds vast palaces
of marble, carven within and without, and sculptured _teocallis_ and
the huge images of grinning gods. Often have I wondered what nation was
strong enough to build such a capital, and who were the kings that
dwelt in it. But these are secrets belonging to the past, and they
cannot be answered till some learned man has found the key to the stone
symbols and writings with which the walls of the buildings are covered
over.

In this city I hid with my men, though it was no easy task to persuade
them to take up their habitation among so many ghosts of the departed,
not to speak of the noisome fevers and the wild beasts and snakes that
haunted it, for I had information that the Spaniards would pass through
the swamp that lies between the ruins and the river, and there I hoped
to ambush them. But on the eighth day of my hiding I learned from spies
that Cortes had crossed the great river higher up, and was cutting his
way through the forest, for of swamps he had passed more than enough.
So I hurried also to the river intending to cross it. But all that day
and all that night it rained as it can rain nowhere else in the world
that I have seen, till at last we waded on our road knee deep in water,
and when we came to the ford of the river it was to find a wide roaring
flood, that no man could pass in anything less frail than a Yarmouth
herring boat. So there on the bank we must stay in misery, suffering
many ills from fever, lack of food, and plenitude of water, till at
length the stream ran down.

Three days and nights we waited there, and on the fourth morning I made
shift to cross, losing four men by drowning in the passage. Once over,
I hid my force in the bush and reeds, and crept forward with six men
only, to see if I could discover anything of the whereabouts of the
Spaniards. Within an hour I struck the trail that they had cut through
the forest, and followed it cautiously. Presently we came to a spot
where the forest was thin, and here Cortes had camped, for there was
heat left in the ashes of his fires, and among them lay the body of an
Indian who had died from sickness. Not fifty yards from this camp stood
a huge _ceiba_, a tree that has a habit of growth not unlike that of
our English oak, though it is soft wooded and white barked, and will
increase more in bulk in twenty years than any oak may in a hundred.
Indeed I never yet saw an oak tree so large as this _ceiba_ of which I
write, either in girth or in its spread of top, unless it be the Kirby
oak or the tree that is called the “King of Scoto” which grows at
Broome, that is the next parish to this of Ditchingham in Norfolk. On
this _ceiba_ tree many _zaphilotes_ or vultures were perched, and as we
crept towards it I saw what it was they came to seek, for from the
lowest branches of the _ceiba_ three corpses swung in the breeze. “Here
are the Spaniard’s footprints,” I said. “Let us look at them,” and we
passed beneath the shadow of the tree.

As I came, a _zaphilote_ alighted on the head of the body that hung
nearest to me, and its weight, or the wafting of the fowl’s wing,
caused the dead man to turn round so that he came face to face with me.
I looked, started back, then looked again and sank to the earth
groaning. For here was he whom I had come to seek and save, my friend,
my brother, Guatemoc the last emperor of Anahuac. Here he hung in the
dim and desolate forest, dead by the death of a thief, while the
vulture shrieked upon his head. I sat bewildered and horror-stricken,
and as I sat I remembered the proud sign of Aztec royalty, a bird of
prey clasping an adder in its claw. There before me was the last of the
stock, and behold! a bird of prey gripped his hair in its talons, a
fitting emblem indeed of the fall of Anahuac and the kings of Anahuac.

I sprang to my feet with an oath, and lifting the bow I held I sent an
arrow through the vulture and it fell to the earth fluttering and
screaming. Then I bade those with me to cut down the corpses of
Guatemoc and of the prince of Tacuba and another noble who hung with
him, and hollow a deep grave beneath the tree. There I laid them, and
there I left them to sleep for ever in its melancholy shadow, and thus
for the last time I saw Guatemoc my brother, whom I came from far to
save and found made ready for burial by the Spaniard.

Then I turned my face homewards, for now Anahuac had no king to rescue,
but it chanced that before I went I caught a Tlascalan who could speak
Spanish, and who had deserted from the army of Cortes because of the
hardships that he suffered in their toilsome march. This man was
present at the murder of Guatemoc and his companions, and heard the
Emperor’s last words. It seems that some knave had betrayed to Cortes
that an attempt would be made to rescue the prince, and that thereon
Cortes commanded that he should be hung. It seems also that Guatemoc
met his death as he had met the misfortunes of his life, proudly and
without fear. These were his last words: “I did ill, Malinche, when I
held my hand from taking my own life before I surrendered myself to
you. Then my heart told me that all your promises were false, and it
has not lied to me. I welcome my death, for I have lived to know shame
and defeat and torture, and to see my people the slaves of the Teule,
but still I say that God will reward you for this deed.”

Then they murdered him in the midst of a great silence.

And so farewell to Guatemoc, the most brave, the best and the noblest
Indian that ever breathed, and may the shadow of his tormentings and
shameful end lie deep upon the fame of Cortes for so long as the names
of both of them are remembered among men!

For two more months I journeyed homeward and at length I reached the
City of Pines, well though wearied, and having lost only forty men by
various misadventures of travel, to find Otomie in good health, and
overjoyed to know me safe whom she thought never to see again. But when
I told her what was the end of her cousin Guatemoc she grieved
bitterly, both for his sake and because the last hope of the Aztec was
gone, and she would not be comforted for many days.




CHAPTER XXXIII
ISABELLA DE SIGUENZA IS AVENGED


For many years after the death of Guatemoc I lived with Otomie at peace
in the City of Pines. Our country was poor and rugged, and though we
defied the Spaniards and paid them no tribute, now that Cortes had gone
back to Spain, they had no heart to attempt our conquest. Save some few
tribes that lived in difficult places like ourselves, all Anahuac was
in their power, and there was little to gain except hard blows in the
bringing of a remnant of the people of the Otomie beneath their yoke,
so they let us be till a more convenient season. I say of a remnant of
the Otomie, for as time went on many clans submitted to the Spaniards,
till at length we ruled over the City of Pines alone and some leagues
of territory about it. Indeed it was only love for Otomie and respect
for the shadow of her ancient race and name, together with some
reverence for me as one of the unconquerable white men, and for my
skill as a general, that kept our following together.

And now it may be asked was I happy in those years? I had much to make
me happy—no man could have been blessed with a wife more beautiful and
loving, nor one who had exampled her affection by more signal deeds of
sacrifice. This woman of her own free will had lain by my side on the
stone of slaughter; overriding the instincts of her sex she had not
shrunk from dipping her hands in blood to secure my safety, her wit had
rescued me in many a trouble, her love had consoled me in many a
sorrow: surely therefore if gratitude can conquer the heart of man,
mine should have been at her feet for ever and a day, and so indeed it
was, and in a sense is still. But can gratitude, can love itself, or
any passion that rules our souls, make a man forget the house where he
was born? Could I, an Indian chief struggling with a fallen people
against an inevitable destiny, forget my youth and all its hopes and
fears, could I forget the valley of the Waveney and that Flower who
dwelt therein, and forsworn though I might be, could I forget the oath
that I once had sworn? Chance had been against me, circumstances
overpowered me, and I think that there are few who, could they read
this story, would not find in it excuse for all that I had done.
Certainly there are very few who, standing where I stood, surrounded as
I was by doubts, difficulties, and dangers, would not have acted as I
did.

And yet memory would rise up against me, and time upon time I would lie
awake at night, even by the side of Otomie, and remember and repent, if
a man may repent of that over which he has no control. For I was a
stranger in a strange land, and though my home was there and my
children were about me, the longing for my other home was yet with me,
and I could not put away the memory of that Lily whom I had lost. Her
ring was still upon my hand, but nothing else of her remained to me. I
did not know if she were married or single, living or dead. The gulf
between us widened with the widening years, but still the thought of
her went with me like my shadow; it shone across the stormy love of
Otomie, I remembered it even in my children’s kiss. And worst of all I
despised myself for these regrets. Nay, if the worst can have a worse,
there was one here, for though she never spoke of it, I feared that
Otomie had read my mind.

Heart to heart,
Though far apart,


so ran the writing upon Lily’s betrothal ring, and so it was with me.
Far apart we were indeed, so far that no bridge that I might imagine
could join that distance, and yet I could not say that we had ceased
from being “heart to heart.” Her heart might throb no more, but mine
beat still toward it. Across the land, across the sea, across the gulf
of death—if she were dead—still in secret must I desire the love that I
had forsworn.

And so the years rolled on, bringing little of change with them, till I
grew sure that here in this far place I should live and die. But that
was not to be my fate.

If any should read this, the story of my early life, he will remember
that the tale of the death of a certain Isabella de Siguenza is pieced
into its motley. He will remember how this Isabella, in the last
moments of her life, called down a curse upon that holy father who
added outrage and insult to her torment, praying that he might also die
by the hands of fanatics and in a worse fashion. If my memory does not
play me false, I have said that this indeed came to pass, and very
strangely. For after the conquest of Anahuac by Cortes, among others
this same fiery priest came from Spain to turn the Indians to the love
of God by torment and by sword. Indeed, of all of those who entered on
this mission of peace, he was the most zealous. The Indian _pabas_
wrought cruelties enough when, tearing out the victim’s heart, they
offered it like incense to Huitzel or to Quetzal, but they at least
dismissed his soul to the Mansions of the Sun. With the Christian
priests the thumb-screw and the stake took the place of the stone of
sacrifice, but the soul which they delivered from its earthly bondage
they consigned to the House of Hell.

Of these priests a certain Father Pedro was the boldest and the most
cruel. To and fro he passed, marking his path with the corpses of
idolaters, until he earned the name of the “Christian Devil.” At length
he ventured too far in his holy fervour, and was seized by a clan of
the Otomie that had broken from our rule upon this very question of
human sacrifice, but which was not yet subjugated by the Spaniards. One
day, it was when we had ruled for some fourteen years in the City of
Pines, it came to my knowledge that the _pabas_ of this clan had
captured a Christian priest, and designed to offer him to the god
Tezcat.

Attended by a small guard only, I passed rapidly across the mountains,
purposing to visit the _cacique_ of this clan with whom, although he
had cast off his allegiance to us, I still kept up a show of
friendship, and if I could, to persuade him to release the priest. But
swiftly as I travelled the vengeance of the _pabas_ had been more
swift, and I arrived at the village only to find the “Christian Devil”
in the act of being led to sacrifice before the image of a hideous idol
that was set upon a stake and surrounded with piles of skulls. Naked to
the waist, his hands bound behind him, his grizzled locks hanging about
his breast, his keen eyes fixed upon the faces of his heathen foes in
menace rather than in supplication, his thin lips muttering prayers,
Father Pedro passed on to the place of his doom, now and again shaking
his head fiercely to free himself from the torment of the insects which
buzzed about it.

I looked upon him and wondered. I looked again and knew. Suddenly there
rose before my mind a vision of that gloomy vault in Seville, of a
woman, young and lovely, draped in cerements, and of a thin-faced
black-robed friar who smote her upon the lips with his ivory crucifix
and cursed her for a blaspheming heretic. There before me was the man.
Isabella de Siguenza had prayed that a fate like to her own fate should
befall him, and it was upon him now. Nor indeed, remembering all that
had been, was I minded to avert it, even if it had been in my power to
do so. I stood by and let the victim pass, but as he passed I spoke to
him in Spanish, saying:

“Remember that which it may well be you have forgotten, holy father,
remember now the dying prayer of Isabella de Siguenza whom many years
ago you did to death in Seville.”

The man heard me; he turned livid beneath his bronzed skin and
staggered until I thought that he would have fallen. He stared upon me,
with terror in his eye, to see as he believed a common sight enough,
that of an Indian chief rejoicing at the death of one of his
oppressors.

“What devil are you,” he said hoarsely, “sent from hell to torment me
at the last?”

“Remember the dying prayer of Isabella de Siguenza, whom you struck and
cursed,” I answered mocking. “Seek not to know whence I am, but
remember this only, now and for ever.”

For a moment he stood still, heedless of the urgings of his tormentors.
Then his courage came to him again, and he cried with a great voice:
“Get thee behind me, Satan, what have I to fear from thee? I remember
that dead sinner well—may her soul have peace—and her curse has fallen
upon me. I rejoice that it should be so, for on the further side of
yonder stone the gates of heaven open to my sight. Get thee behind me,
Satan, what have I to fear from thee?”

Crying thus he staggered forward saying, “O God, into Thy hand I
commend my spirit!” May his soul have peace also, for if he was cruel,
at least he was brave, and did not shrink beneath those torments which
he had inflicted on many others.

Now this was a little matter, but its results were large. Had I saved
Father Pedro from the hands of the _pabas_ of the Otomie, it is likely
enough that I should not to-day be writing this history here in the
valley of the Waveney. I do not know if I could have saved him, I only
know that I did not try, and that because of his death great sorrows
came upon me. Whether I was right or wrong, who can say? Those who
judge my story may think that in this as in other matters I was wrong;
had they seen Isabella de Siguenza die within her living tomb,
certainly they would hold that I was right. But for good or ill,
matters came about as I have written.

And it came about also, that the new viceroy sent from Spain was
stirred to anger at the murder of the friar by the rebellious and
heathen people of the Otomie, and set himself to take vengeance on the
tribe that wrought the deed.

Soon tidings reached me that a great force of Tlascalan and other
Indians were being collected to put an end to us, root and branch, and
that with them marched more than a hundred Spaniards, the expedition
being under the command of none other than the Captain Bernal Diaz,
that same soldier whom I had spared in the slaughter of the _noche
triste_, and whose sword to this day hung at my side.

Now we must needs prepare our defence, for our only hope lay in
boldness. Once before the Spaniards had attacked us with thousands of
their allies, and of their number but few had lived to look again on
the camp of Cortes. What had been done could be done a second time—so
said Otomie in the pride of her unconquerable heart. But alas! in
fourteen years things had changed much with us. Fourteen years ago we
held sway over a great district of mountains, whose rude clans would
send up their warriors in hundreds at our call. Now these clans had
broken from our yoke, which was acknowledged by the people of the City
of Pines alone and those of some adjacent villages. When the Spaniards
came down on me the first time, I was able to muster an army of ten
thousand soldiers to oppose them, now with much toil I could collect no
more than between two and three thousand men, and of these some slipped
away as the hour of danger drew nigh.

Still I must put a bold face on my necessities, and make what play I
might with such forces as lay at my command, although in my heart I
feared much for the issue. But of my fears I said nothing to Otomie,
and if she felt any she, on her part, buried them in her breast. In
truth I do believe her faith in me was so great, that she thought my
single wit enough to over-match all the armies of the Spaniards.

Now at length the enemy drew near, and I set my battle as I had done
fourteen years before, advancing down the pass by which alone they
could approach us with a small portion of my force, and stationing the
remainder in two equal companies upon either brow of the beetling
cliffs that overhung the road, having command to overwhelm the
Spaniards with rocks, hurled upon them from above, so soon as I should
give the signal by flying before them down the pass. Other measures I
took also, for seeing that do what I would it well might happen that we
should be driven back upon the city, I caused its walls and gates to be
set in order, and garrisoned them. As a last resource too, I stored the
lofty summit of the _teocalli_, which now that sacrifices were no
longer offered there was used as an arsenal for the material of war,
with water and provisions, and fortified its sides by walls studded
with volcanic glass and by other devices, till it seemed well nigh
impossible that any should be able to force them while a score of men
still lived to offer a defence.

It was on one night in the early summer, having bid farewell to Otomie
and taking my son with me, for he was now of an age when, according to
the Indian customs, lads are brought face to face with the dangers of
battle, that I despatched the appointed companies to their stations on
the brow of the precipice, and sallied into the darksome mouth of the
pass with the few hundred men who were left to me. I knew by my spies
that the Spaniards who were encamped on the further side would attempt
its passage an hour before the daylight, trusting to finding me asleep.
And sure enough, on the following morning, so early that the first rays
of the sun had not yet stained the lofty snows of the volcan Xaca that
towered behind us, a distant murmuring which echoed through the silence
of the night told me that the enemy had begun his march. I moved down
the pass to meet him easily enough; there was no stone in it that was
not known to me and my men. But with the Spaniards it was otherwise,
for many of them were mounted, and moreover they dragged with them two
carronades. Time upon time these heavy guns remained fast in the
boulder-strewn roadway, for in the darkness the slaves who drew them
could find no places for the wheels to run on, till in the end the
captains of the army, unwilling to risk a fight at so great a
disadvantage, ordered them to halt until the day broke.

At length the dawn came, and the light fell dimly down the depths of
the vast gulf, revealing the long ranks of the Spaniards clad in their
bright armour, and the yet more brilliant thousands of their native
allies, gorgeous in their painted helms and their glittering coats of
feathers. They saw us also, and mocking at our poor array, their column
twisted forward like some huge snake in the crack of a rock, till they
came to within a hundred paces of us. Then the Spaniards raised their
battle cry of Saint Peter, and lance at rest, they charged us with
their horse. We met them with a rain of arrows that checked them a
little, but not for long. Soon they were among us, driving us back at
the point of their lances, and slaying many, for our Indian weapons
could work little harm to men and horses clad in armour. Therefore we
must fly, and indeed, flight was my plan, for by it I hoped to lead the
foe to that part of the defile where the road was narrow and the cliffs
sheer, and they might be crushed by the stones which should hail on
them from above. All went well; we fled, the Spaniards followed flushed
with victory, till they were fairly in the trap. Now a single boulder
came rushing from on high, and falling on a horse, killed him, then
rebounding, carried dismay and wounds to those behind. Another
followed, and yet another, and I grew glad at heart, for it seemed to
me that the danger was over, and that for the second time my strategy
had succeeded.

But suddenly from above there came a sound other than that of the
rushing rocks, the sound of men joining in battle, that grew and grew
till the air was full of its tumult, then something whirled down from
on high. I looked; it was no stone, but a man, one of my own men.
Indeed he was but as the first rain-drop of a shower.

Alas! I saw the truth; I had been outwitted. The Spaniards, old in war,
could not be caught twice by such a trick; they advanced down the pass
with the carronades indeed because they must, but first they sent great
bodies of men to climb the mountain under shelter of the night, by
secret paths which had been discovered to them, and there on its summit
to deal with those who would stay their passage by hurling rocks upon
them. And in truth they dealt with them but too well, for my men of the
Otomie, lying on the verge of the cliff among the scrub of aloes and
other prickly plants that grew there, watching the advance of the foe
beneath, and never for one moment dreaming that foes might be upon
their flank, were utterly surprised. Scarcely had they time to seize
their weapons, which were laid at their sides that they might have the
greater freedom in the rolling of heavy masses of rock, when the enemy,
who outnumbered them by far, were upon them with a yell. Then came a
fight, short but decisive.

Too late I saw it all, and cursed the folly that had not provided
against such chances, for, indeed, I never thought it possible that the
forces of the Spaniards could find the secret trails upon the further
side of the mountain, forgetting that treason makes most things
possible.




CHAPTER XXXIV
THE SIEGE OF THE CITY OF PINES


The battle was already lost. From a thousand feet above us swelled the
shouts of victory. The battle was lost, and yet I must fight on. As
swiftly as I could I withdrew those who were left to me to a certain
angle in the path, where a score of desperate men might, for a while,
hold back the advance of an army. Here I called for some to stand at my
side, and many answered to my call. Out of them I chose fifty men or
more, bidding the rest run hard for the City of Pines, there to warn
those who were left in garrison that the hour of danger was upon them,
and, should I fall, to conjure Otomie my wife to make the best
resistance in her power, till, if it were possible, she could wring
from the Spaniards a promise of safety for herself, her child, and her
people. Meanwhile I would hold the pass so that time might be given to
shut the gates and man the walls. With the main body of those who were
left to me I sent back my son, though he prayed hard to be allowed to
stay with me. But, seeing nothing before me except death, I refused
him.

Presently all were gone, and fearing a snare the Spaniards came slowly
and cautiously round the angle of the rock, and seeing so few men
mustered to meet them halted, for now they were certain that we had set
a trap for them, since they did not think it possible that such a
little band would venture to oppose their array. Here the ground lay so
that only a few of them could come against us at one time, nor could
they bring their heavy pieces to bear on us, and even their arquebusses
helped them but little. Also the roughness of the road forced them to
dismount from their horses, so that if they would attack at all, it
must be on foot. This in the end they chose to do. Many fell upon
either side, though I myself received no wound, but in the end they
drove us back. Inch by inch they drove us back, or rather those who
were left of us, at the point of their long lances, till at length they
forced us into the mouth of the pass, that is some five furlongs
distant from what was once the wall of the City of Pines.

To fight further was of no avail, here we must choose between death and
flight, and as may be guessed, for wives’ and children’s sake if not
for our own, we chose to fly. Across the plain we fled like deer, and
after us came the Spaniards and their allies like hounds. Happily the
ground was rough with stones so that their horses could not gallop
freely, and thus it happened that some of us, perhaps twenty, gained
the gates in safety. Of my army not more than five hundred in all lived
to enter them again, and perchance there were as many left within the
city.

The heavy gates swung to, and scarcely were they barred with the
massive beams of oak, when the foremost of the Spaniards rode up to
them. My bow was still in my hand and there was one arrow left in my
quiver. I set it on the string, and drawing the bow with my full
strength, I loosed the shaft through the bars of the gate at a young
and gallant looking cavalier who rode the first of all. It struck him
truly between the joint of his helm and neck piece, and stretching his
arms out wide he fell backward over the crupper of his horse, to move
no more. Then they withdrew, but presently one of their number came
forward bearing a flag of truce. He was a knightly looking man, clad in
rich armour, and watching him, it seemed to me that there was something
in his bearing, and in the careless grace with which he sat his horse,
that was familiar to me. Reining up in front of the gates he raised his
visor and began to speak.

I knew him at once; before me was de Garcia, my ancient enemy, of whom
I had neither heard nor seen anything for hard upon twelve years. Time
had touched him indeed, which was scarcely to be wondered at, for now
he was a man of sixty or more. His peaked chestnut-coloured beard was
streaked with grey, his cheeks were hollow, and at that distance his
lips seemed like two thin red lines, but the eyes were as they had
always been, bright and piercing, and the same cold smile played about
his mouth. Without a doubt it was de Garcia, who now, as at every
crisis of my life, appeared to shape my fortunes to some evil end, and
I felt as I looked upon him that the last and greatest struggle between
us was at hand, and that before many days were sped, the ancient and
accumulated hate of one or of both of us would be buried for ever in
the silence of death. How ill had fate dealt with me, now as always.
But a few minutes before, when I set that arrow on the string, I had
wavered for a moment, doubting whether to loose it at the young
cavalier who lay dead, or at the knight who rode next to him; and see!
I had slain one with whom I had no quarrel and left my enemy unharmed.

“Ho there!” cried de Garcia in Spanish. “I desire to speak with the
leader of the rebel Otomie on behalf of the Captain Bernal Diaz, who
commands this army.”

Now I mounted on the wall by means of a ladder which was at hand, and
answered, “Speak on, I am the man you seek.”

“You know Spanish well, friend,” said de Garcia, starting and looking
at me keenly beneath his bent brows. “Say now, where did you learn it?
And what is your name and lineage?”

“I learned it, Juan de Garcia, from a certain Donna Luisa, whom you
knew in your days of youth. And my name is Thomas Wingfield.”

Now de Garcia reeled in his saddle and swore a great oath.

“Mother of God!” he said, “years ago I was told that you had taken up
your abode among some savage tribe, but since then I have been far, to
Spain and back indeed, and I deemed that you were dead, Thomas
Wingfield. My luck is good in truth, for it has been one of the great
sorrows of my life that you have so often escaped me, renegade. Be sure
that this time there shall be no escape.”

“I know well that there will be no escape for one or other of us, Juan
de Garcia,” I answered. “Now we play the last round of the game, but do
not boast, for God alone knows to whom the victory shall be given. You
have prospered long, but a day may be at hand when your prosperity
shall cease with your breath. To your errand, Juan de Garcia.”

For a moment he sat silent, pulling at his pointed beard, and watching
him I thought that I could see the shadow of a half-forgotten fear
creep into his eyes. If so, it was soon gone, for lifting his head, he
spoke boldly and clearly.

“This is my message to you, Thomas Wingfield, and to such of the Otomie
dogs with whom you herd as we have left alive to-day. The Captain
Bernal Diaz offers you terms on behalf of his Excellency the viceroy.”

“What are his terms?” I asked.

“Merciful enough to such pestilent rebels and heathens,” he answered
sneering. “Surrender your city without condition, and the viceroy, in
his clemency, will accept the surrender. Nevertheless, lest you should
say afterwards that faith has been broken with you, be it known to you,
that you shall not go unpunished for your many crimes. This is the
punishment that shall be inflicted on you. All those who had part or
parcel in the devilish murder of that holy saint Father Pedro, shall be
burned at the stake, and the eyes of all those who beheld it shall be
put out. Such of the leaders of the Otomie as the judges may select
shall be hanged publicly, among them yourself, Cousin Wingfield, and
more particularly the woman Otomie, daughter of Montezuma the late
king. For the rest, the dwellers in the City of Pines must surrender
their wealth into the treasury of the viceroy, and they themselves,
men, women and children, shall be led from the city and be distributed
according to the viceroy’s pleasure upon the estates of such of the
Spanish settlers as he may select, there to learn the useful arts of
husbandry and mining. These are the conditions of surrender, and I am
commanded to say that an hour is given you in which to decide whether
you accept or reject them.”

“And if we reject them?”

“Then the Captain Bernal Diaz has orders to sack and destroy this city,
and having given it over for twelve hours to the mercy of the
Tlascalans and other faithful Indian allies, to collect those who may
be left living within it, and bring them to the city of Mexico, there
to be sold as slaves.”

“Good,” I said; “you shall have your answer in an hour.” Now, leaving
the gate guarded, I hurried to the palace, sending messengers as I went
to summon such of the council of the city as remained alive. At the
door of the palace I met Otomie, who greeted me fondly, for after
hearing of our disaster she had hardly looked to see me again.

“Come with me to the Hall of Assembly,” I said; “there I will speak to
you.”

We went to the hall, where the members of the council were already
gathering. So soon as the most of them were assembled, there were but
eight in all, I repeated to them the words of de Garcia without
comment. Then Otomie spoke, as being the first in rank she had a right
to do. Twice before I had heard her address the people of the Otomie
upon these questions of defence against the Spaniards. The first time,
it may be remembered, was when we came as envoys from Cuitlahua,
Montezuma her father’s successor, to pray the aid of the children of
the mountain against Cortes and the Teules. The second time was when,
some fourteen years ago, we had returned to the City of Pines as
fugitives after the fall of Tenoctitlan, and the populace, moved to
fury by the destruction of nearly twenty thousand of their soldiers,
would have delivered us as a peace offering into the hands of the
Spaniards.

On each of these occasions Otomie had triumphed by her eloquence, by
the greatness of her name and the majesty of her presence. Now things
were far otherwise, and even had she not scorned to use them, such arts
would have availed us nothing in this extremity. Now her great name was
but a shadow, one of many waning shadows cast by an empire whose glory
had gone for ever; now she used no passionate appeal to the pride and
traditions of a doomed race, now she was no longer young and the first
splendour of her womanhood had departed from her. And yet, as with her
son and mine at her side, she rose to address those seven councillors,
who, haggard with fear and hopeless in the grasp of fate, crouched in
silence before her, their faces buried in their hands, I thought that
Otomie had never seemed more beautiful, and that her words, simple as
they were, had never been more eloquent.

“Friends,” she said, “you know the disaster that has overtaken us. My
husband has given you the message of the Teules. Our case is desperate.
We have but a thousand men at most to defend this city, the home of our
forefathers, and we alone of all the peoples of Anahuac still dare to
stand in arms against the white men. Years ago I said to you, Choose
between death with honour and life with shame! To-day again I say to
you, Choose! For me and mine there is no choice left, since whatever
you decide, death must be our portion. But with you it is otherwise.
Will you die fighting, or will you and your children serve your
remaining years as slaves?”

For a while the seven consulted together, then their spokesman
answered.

“Otomie, and you, Teule, we have followed your counsels for many years
and they have brought us but little luck. We do not blame you, for the
gods of Anahuac have deserted us as we have deserted them, and the gods
alone stand between men and their evil destiny. Whatever misfortunes we
may have borne, you have shared in them, and so it is now at the end.
Nor will we go back upon our words in this the last hour of the people
of the Otomie. We have chosen; we have lived free with you, and still
free, we will die with you. For like you we hold that it is better for
us and ours to perish as free men than to drag out our days beneath the
yoke of the Teule.”

“It is well,” said Otomie; “now nothing remains for us except to seek a
death so glorious that it shall be sung of in after days. Husband, you
have heard the answer of the council. Let the Spaniards hear it also.”

So I went back to the wall, a white flag in my hand, and presently an
envoy advanced from the Spanish camp to speak with me—not de Garcia,
but another. I told him in few words that those who remained alive of
the people of the Otomie would die beneath the ruins of their city like
the children of Tenoctitlan before them, but that while they had a
spear to throw and an arm to throw it, they would never yield to the
tender mercies of the Spaniard.

The envoy returned to the camp, and within an hour the attack began.
Bringing up their pieces of ordnance, the Spaniards set them within
little more than an hundred paces of the gates, and began to batter us
with iron shot at their leisure, for our spears and arrows could
scarcely harm them at such a distance. Still we were not idle, for
seeing that the wooden gates must soon be down, we demolished houses on
either side of them and filled up the roadway with stones and rubbish.
At the rear of the heap thus formed I caused a great trench to be dug,
which could not be passed by horsemen and ordnance till it was filled
in again. All along the main street leading to the great square of the
_teocalli_ I threw up other barricades, protected in the front and rear
by dykes cut through the roadway, and in case the Spaniards should try
to turn our flank and force a passage through the narrow and tortuous
lanes to the right and left, I also barricaded the four entrances to
the great square or market place.

Till nightfall the Spaniards bombarded the shattered remains of the
gates and the earthworks behind them, doing no great damage beyond the
killing of about a score of people by cannon shot and arquebuss balls.
But they attempted no assault that day. At length the darkness fell and
their fire ceased, but not so our labours. Most of the men must guard
the gates and the weak spots in the walls, and therefore the building
of the barricades was left chiefly to the women, working under my
command and that of my captains. Otomie herself took a share in the
toil, an example that was followed by every lady and indeed by every
woman in the city, and there were many of them, for the women
outnumbered the men among the Otomie, and moreover not a few of them
had been made widows on that same day.

It was a strange sight to see them in the glare of hundreds of torches
split from the resin pine that gave its name to the city, as all night
long they moved to and fro in lines, each of them staggering beneath
the weight of a basket of earth or a heavy stone, or dug with wooden
spades at the hard soil, or laboured at the pulling down of houses.
They never complained, but worked on sullenly and despairingly; no
groan or tear broke from them, no, not even from those whose husbands
and sons had been hurled that morning from the precipices of the pass.
They knew that resistance would be useless and that their doom was at
hand, but no cry arose among them of surrender to the Spaniards. Those
of them who spoke of the matter at all said with Otomie, that it was
better to die free than to live as slaves, but the most did not speak;
the old and the young, mother, wife, widow, and maid, they laboured in
silence and the children laboured at their sides.

Looking at them it came into my mind that these silent patient women
were inspired by some common and desperate purpose, that all knew of,
but which none of them chose to tell.

“Will you work so hard for your masters the Teules?” cried a man in
bitter mockery, as a file of them toiled past beneath their loads of
stone.

“Fool!” answered their leader, a young and lovely lady of rank; “do the
dead labour?”

“Nay,” said this ill jester, “but such as you are too fair for the
Teules to kill, and your years of slavery will be many. Say, how shall
you escape them?”

“Fool!” answered the lady again, “does fire die from lack of fuel only,
and must every man live till age takes him? We shall escape them thus,”
and casting down the torch she carried, she trod it into the earth with
her sandal, and went on with her load. Then I was sure that they had
some purpose, though I did not guess how desperate it was, and Otomie
would tell me nothing of this woman’s secret.

“Otomie,” I said to her that night, when we met by chance, “I have ill
news for you.”

“It must be bad indeed, husband, to be so named in such an hour,” she
answered.

“De Garcia is among our foes.”

“I knew it, husband.”

“How did you know it?”

“By the hate written in your eyes,” she answered.

“It seems that his hour of triumph is at hand,” I said.

“Nay, beloved, not _his_ but _yours_. You shall triumph over de Garcia,
but victory will cost you dear. I know it in my heart; ask me not how
or why. See, the Queen puts on her crown,” and she pointed to the
volcan Xaca, whose snows grew rosy with the dawn, “and you must go to
the gate, for the Spaniards will soon be stirring.”

As Otomie spoke I heard a trumpet blare without the walls. Hurrying to
the gates by the first light of day, I could see that the Spaniards
were mustering their forces for attack. They did not come at once,
however, but delayed till the sun was well up. Then they began to pour
a furious fire upon our defences, that reduced the shattered beams of
the gates to powder, and even shook down the crest of the earthwork
beyond them. Suddenly the firing ceased and again a trumpet called. Now
they charged us in column, a thousand or more Tlascalans leading the
van, followed by the Spanish force. In two minutes I, who awaited them
beyond it together with some three hundred warriors of the Otomie, saw
their heads appear over the crest of the earthwork, and the fight
began. Thrice we drove them back with our spears and arrows, but at the
fourth charge the wave of men swept over our defence, and poured into
the dry ditch beyond.

Now we were forced to fly to the next earthwork, for we could not hope
to fight so many in the open street, whither, so soon as a passage had
been made for their horse and ordnance, the enemy followed us. Here the
fight was renewed, and this barricade being very strong, we held it for
hard upon two hours with much loss to ourselves and to the Spanish
force. Again we retreated and again we were assailed, and so the
struggle went on throughout the live-long day. Every hour our numbers
grew fewer and our arms fainter, but still we fought on desperately. At
the two last barricades, hundreds of the women of the Otomie fought by
the sides of their husbands and their brothers.

The last earthwork was captured by the Spaniards just as the sun sank,
and under the shadow of approaching darkness those of us that remained
alive fled to the refuge which we had prepared upon the _teocalli_, nor
was there any further fighting during that night.




CHAPTER XXXV
THE LAST SACRIFICE OF THE WOMEN OF THE OTOMIE


Here in the courtyard of the _teocalli_, by the light of burning
houses, for as they advanced the Spaniards fired the town, we mustered
our array to find that there were left to us in all some four hundred
fighting men, together with a crowd of nearly two thousand women and
many children. Now although this _teocalli_ was not quite so lofty as
that of the great temple of Mexico, its sides were steeper and
everywhere faced with dressed stone, and the open space upon its summit
was almost as great, measuring indeed more than a hundred paces every
way. This area was paved with blocks of marble, and in its centre stood
the temple of the war-god, where his statue still sat, although no
worship had been offered to him for many years; the stone of sacrifice,
the altar of fire, and the storehouses of the priests. Moreover in
front of the temple, and between it and the stone of sacrifice, was a
deep cemented hole the size of a large room, which once had been used
as a place for the safe keeping of grain in times of famine. This pit I
had caused to be filled with water borne with great toil to the top of
the pyramid, and in the temple itself I stored a great quantity of
food, so that we had no cause to fear present death from thirst or
famine.

But now we were face to face with a new trouble. Large as was the
summit of the pyramid, it would not give shelter to a half of our
numbers, and if we desired to defend it some of the multitude herded
round its base must seek refuge elsewhere. Calling the leaders of the
people together, I put the matter before them in few words, leaving
them to decide what must be done. They in turn consulted among
themselves, and at length gave me this answer: that it was agreed that
all the wounded and aged there, together with most of the children, and
with them any others who wished to go, should leave the _teocalli_ that
night, to find their way out of the city if they could, or if not, to
trust to the mercy of the Spaniards.

I said that it was well, for death was on every side, and it mattered
little which way men turned to meet it. So they were sorted out,
fifteen hundred or more of them, and at midnight the gates of the
courtyard were thrown open, and they left. Oh! it was dreadful to see
the farewells that took place in that hour. Here a daughter clung to
the neck of her aged father, here husbands and wives bade each other a
last farewell, here mothers kissed their little children, and on every
side rose up the sounds of bitter agony, the agony of those who parted
for ever. I buried my face in my hands, wondering as I had often
wondered before, how a God whose name is Mercy can bear to look upon
sights that break the hearts of sinful men to witness.

Presently I raised my eyes and spoke to Otomie, who was at my side,
asking her if she would not send our son away with the others, passing
him off as the child of common people.

“Nay, husband,” she answered, “it is better for him to die with us,
than to live as a slave of the Spaniards.”

At length it was over and the gates had shut behind the last of them.
Soon we heard the distant challenge of the Spanish sentries as they
perceived them, and the sounds of some shots followed by cries.

“Doubtless the Tlascalans are massacring them,” I said. But it was not
so. When a few had been killed the leaders of the Spaniards found that
they waged war upon an unarmed mob, made up for the most part of aged
people, women and children, and their commander, Bernal Diaz, a
merciful man if a rough one, ordered that the onslaught should cease.
Indeed he did more, for when all the able-bodied men, together with
such children as were sufficiently strong to bear the fatigues of
travel, had been sorted out to be sold as slaves, he suffered the rest
of that melancholy company to depart whither they would. And so they
went, though what became of them I do not know.

That night we spent in the courtyard of the _teocalli_, but before it
was light I caused the women and children who remained with us, perhaps
some six hundred in all, for very few of the former who were unmarried,
or who being married were still young and comely, had chosen to desert
our refuge, to ascend the pyramid, guessing that the Spaniards would
attack us at dawn. I stayed, however, with the three hundred fighting
men that were left to me, a hundred or more having thrown themselves
upon the mercy of the Spaniards, with the refugees, to await the
Spanish onset under shelter of the walls of the courtyard. At dawn it
began, and by midday, do what we could to stay it, the wall was
stormed, and leaving nearly a hundred dead and wounded behind me, I was
driven to the winding way that led to the summit of the pyramid. Here
they assaulted us again, but the road was steep and narrow, and their
numbers gave them no great advantage on it, so that the end of it was
that we beat them back with loss, and there was no more fighting that
day.

The night which followed we spent upon the summit of the pyramid, and
for my part I was so weary that after I had eaten I never slept more
soundly. Next morning the struggle began anew; and this time with
better success to the Spaniards. Inch by inch under cover of the heavy
fire from their arquebusses and pieces, they forced us upward and
backward. All day long the fight continued upon the narrow road that
wound from stage to stage of the pyramid. At length, as the sun sank, a
company of our foes, their advance guard, with shouts of victory,
emerged upon the flat summit, and rushed towards the temple in its
centre. All this while the women had been watching, but now one of them
sprang up, crying with a loud voice:

“Seize them; they are but few.”

Then with a fearful scream of rage, the mob of women cast themselves
upon the weary Spaniards and Tlascalans, bearing them down by the
weight of their numbers. Many of them were slain indeed, but in the end
the women conquered, ay, and made their victims captive, fastening them
with cords to the rings of copper that were let into the stones of the
pavement, to which in former days those doomed to sacrifice had been
secured, when their numbers were so great that the priests feared lest
they should escape. I and the soldiers with me watched this sight
wondering, then I cried out:

“What! men of the Otomie, shall it be said that our women outdid us in
courage?” and without further ado, followed by a hundred or more of my
companions, I rushed desperately down the steep and narrow path.

At the first corner we met the main array of Spaniards and their
allies, coming up slowly, for now they were sure of victory, and so
great was the shock of our encounter that many of them were hurled over
the edge of the path, to roll down the steep sides of the pyramid.
Seeing the fate of their comrades, those behind them halted, then began
to retreat. Presently the weight of our rush struck them also, and they
in turn pushed upon those below, till at length panic seized them, and
with a great crying the long line of men that wound round and round the
pyramid from its base almost to its summit, sought their safety in
flight. But some of them found none, for the rush of those above
pressing with ever increasing force upon their friends below, drove
many to their death, since here on the pyramid there was nothing to
cling to, and if once a man lost his foothold on the path, his fall was
broken only when his body reached the court beneath. Thus in fifteen
short minutes all that the Spaniards had won this day was lost again,
for except the prisoners at its summit, none of them remained alive
upon the _teocalli_; indeed so great a terror took them, that bearing
with them their dead and wounded, they retreated under cover of the
night to their camp without the walls of the courtyard.

Now, weary but triumphant, we wended back towards the crest of the
pyramid, but as I turned the corner of the second angle that was
perhaps nearly one hundred feet above the level of the ground, a
thought struck me and I set those with me at a task. Loosening the
blocks of stone that formed the edge of the roadway, we rolled them
down the sides of the pyramid, and so laboured on removing layer upon
layer of stones and of the earth beneath, till where the path had been,
was nothing but a yawning gap thirty feet or more in width.

“Now,” I said, surveying our handiwork by the light of the rising moon,
“that Spaniard who would win our nest must find wings to fly with.”

“Ay, Teule,” answered one at my side, “but say what wings shall _we_
find?”

“The wings of Death,” I said grimly, and went on my upward way.

It was near midnight when I reached the temple, for the labour of
levelling the road took many hours and food had been sent to us from
above. As I drew nigh I was amazed to hear the sound of solemn
chanting, and still more was I amazed when I saw that the doors of the
temple of Huitzel were open, and that the sacred fire which had not
shone there for many years once more flared fiercely upon his altar. I
stood still listening. Did my ears trick me, or did I hear the dreadful
song of sacrifice? Nay, again its wild refrain rang out upon the
silence:

To Thee we sacrifice!
Save us, O Huitzel,
Huitzel, lord god!


I rushed forward, and turning the angle of the temple I found myself
face to face with the past, for there as in bygone years were the
_pabas_ clad in their black robes, their long hair hanging about their
shoulders, the dreadful knife of glass fixed in their girdles; there to
the right of the stone of sacrifice were those destined to the god, and
there being led towards it was the first victim, a Tlascalan prisoner,
his limbs held by men clad in the dress of priests. Near him, arrayed
in the scarlet robe of sacrifice, stood one of my own captains, who I
remembered had once served as a priest of Tezcat before idolatry was
forbidden in the City of Pines, and around were a wide circle of women
that watched, and from whose lips swelled the awful chant.

Now I understood it all. In their last despair, maddened by the loss of
fathers, husbands, and children, by their cruel fate, and standing face
to face with certain death, the fire of the old faith had burnt up in
their savage hearts. There was the temple, there were the stone and
implements of sacrifice, and there to their hands were the victims
taken in war. They would glut a last revenge, they would sacrifice to
their fathers’ gods as their fathers had done before them, and the
victims should be taken from their own victorious foes. Ay, they must
die, but at the least they would seek the Mansions of the Sun made holy
by the blood of the accursed Teule.

I have said that it was the women who sang this chant and glared so
fiercely upon the victims, but I have not yet told all the horror of
what I saw, for in the fore-front of their circle, clad in white robes,
the necklet of great emeralds, Guatemoc’s gift, flashing upon her
breast, the plumes of royal green set in her hair, giving the time of
the death chant with a little wand, stood Montezuma’s daughter, Otomie
my wife. Never had I seen her look so beautiful or so dreadful. It was
not Otomie whom I saw, for where was the tender smile and where the
gentle eyes? Here before me was a living Vengeance wearing the shape of
woman. In an instant I guessed the truth, though I did not know it all.
Otomie, who although she was not of it, had ever favoured the Christian
faith, Otomie, who for years had never spoken of these dreadful rites
except with anger, whose every act was love and whose every word was
kindness, was still in her soul an idolater and a savage. She had
hidden this side of her heart from me well through all these years,
perchance she herself had scarcely known its secret, for but twice had
I seen anything of the buried fierceness of her blood. The first time
was when Marina had brought her a certain robe in which she might
escape from the camp of Cortes, and she had spoken to Marina of that
robe; and the second when on this same day she had played her part to
the Tlascalan, and had struck him down with her own hand as he bent
over me.

All this and much more passed through my mind in that brief moment,
while Otomie marked the time of the death chant, and the _pabas_
dragged the Tlascalan to his doom.

The next I was at her side.

“What passes here?” I asked sternly.

Otomie looked on me with a cold wonder, and empty eyes as though she
did not know me.

“Go back, white man,” she answered; “it is not lawful for strangers to
mingle in our rites.”

I stood bewildered, not knowing what to do, while the flame burned and
the chant went up before the effigy of Huitzel, of the demon Huitzel
awakened after many years of sleep.

Again and yet again the solemn chant arose, Otomie beating time with
her little rod of ebony, and again and yet again the cry of triumph
rose to the silent stars.

Now I awoke from my dream, for as an evil dream it seemed to me, and
drawing my sword I rushed towards the priest at the altar to cut him
down. But though the men stood still the women were too quick for me.
Before I could lift the sword, before I could even speak a word, they
had sprung upon me like the jaguars of their own forests, and like
jaguars they hissed and growled into my ear:

“Get you gone, Teule,” they said, “lest we stretch you on the stone
with your brethren.” And still hissing they pushed me thence.

I drew back and thought for a while in the shadow of the temple. My eye
fell upon the long line of victims awaiting their turn of sacrifice.
There were thirty and one of them still alive, and of these five were
Spaniards. I noted that the Spaniards were chained the last of all the
line. It seemed that the murderers would keep them till the end of the
feast, indeed I discovered that they were to be offered up at the
rising of the sun. How could I save them, I wondered. My power was
gone. The women could not be moved from their work of vengeance; they
were mad with their sufferings. As well might a man try to snatch her
prey from a puma robbed of her whelps, as to turn them from their
purpose. With the men it was otherwise, however. Some of them mingled
in the orgie indeed, but more stood aloof watching with a fearful joy
the spectacle in which they did not share. Near me was a man, a noble
of the Otomie, of something more than my own age. He had always been my
friend, and after me he commanded the warriors of the tribe. I went to
him and said, “Friend, for the sake of the honour of your people, help
me to end this.”

“I cannot, Teule,” he answered, “and beware how you meddle in the play,
for none will stand by you. Now the women have power, and you see they
use it. They are about to die, but before they die they will do as
their fathers did, for their strait is sore, and though they have been
put aside, the old customs are not forgotten.”

“At the least can we not save these Teules?” I answered.

“Why should you wish to save the Teules? Will they save us some few
days hence, when _we_ are in their power?”

“Perhaps not,” I said, “but if we must die, let us die clean from this
shame.”

“What then do you wish me to do, Teule?”

“This: I would have you find some three or four men who are not fallen
into this madness, and with them aid me to loose the Teules, for we
cannot save the others. If this may be done, surely we can lower them
with ropes from that point where the road is broken away, down to the
path beneath, and thus they may escape to their own people.”

“I will try,” he answered, shrugging his shoulders, “not from any
tenderness towards the accursed Teules, whom I could well bear to see
stretched upon the stone, but because it is your wish, and for the sake
of the friendship between us.”

Then he went, and presently I saw several men place themselves, as
though by chance, between the spot where the last of the line of Indian
prisoners, and the first of the Spaniards were made fast, in such a
fashion as to hide them from the sight of the maddened women, engrossed
as they were in their orgies.

Now I crept up to the Spaniards. They were squatted upon the ground,
bound by their hands and feet to the copper rings in the pavement.
There they sat silently awaiting the dreadful doom, their faces grey
with terror, and their eyes starting from their sockets.

“Hist!” I whispered in Spanish into the ear of the first, an old man
whom I knew as one who had taken part in the wars of Cortes. “Would you
be saved?”

He looked up quickly, and said in a hoarse voice:

“Who are you that talk of saving us? Who can save us from these she
devils?”

“I am Teule, a man of white blood and a Christian, and alas that I must
say it, the captain of this savage people. With the aid of some few men
who are faithful to me, I purpose to cut your bonds, and afterwards you
shall see. Know, Spaniard, that I do this at great risk, for if we are
caught, it is a chance but that I myself shall have to suffer those
things from which I hope to rescue you.”

“Be assured, Teule,” answered the Spaniard, “that if we should get safe
away, we shall not forget this service. Save our lives now, and the
time may come when we shall pay you back with yours. But even if we are
loosed, how can we cross the open space in this moonlight and escape
the eyes of those furies?”

“We must trust to chance for that,” I answered, and as I spoke, fortune
helped us strangely, for by now the Spaniards in their camp below had
perceived what was going forward on the crest of the _teocalli_. A yell
of horror rose from them and instantly they opened fire upon us with
their pieces and arquebusses, though, because of the shape of the
pyramid and of their position beneath it, the storm of shot swept over
us, doing us little or no hurt. Also a great company of them poured
across the courtyard, hoping to storm the temple, for they did not know
that the road had been broken away.

Now, though the rites of sacrifice never ceased, what with the roar of
cannon, the shouts of rage and terror from the Spaniards, the hiss of
musket balls, and the crackling of flames from houses which they had
fired to give them more light, and the sound of chanting, the turmoil
and confusion grew so great as to render the carrying out of my purpose
easier than I had hoped. By this time my friend, the captain of the
Otomie, was at my side, and with him several men whom he could trust.
Stooping down, with a few swift blows of a knife I cut the ropes which
bound the Spaniards. Then we gathered ourselves into a knot, twelve of
us or more, and in the centre of the knot we set the five Spaniards.
This done, I drew my sword and cried:

“The Teules storm the temple!” which was true, for already their long
line was rushing up the winding path. “The Teules storm the temple, I
go to stop them,” and straightway we sped across the open space.

None saw us, or if they saw us, none hindered us, for all the company
were intent upon the consummation of a fresh sacrifice; moreover, the
tumult was such, as I afterwards discovered, that we were scarcely
noticed. Two minutes passed, and our feet were set upon the winding
way, and now I breathed again, for we were beyond the sight of the
women. On we rushed swiftly as the cramped limbs of the Spaniards would
carry them, till presently we reached that angle in the path where the
breach began. The attacking Spaniards had already come to the further
side of the gap, for though we could not see them, we could hear their
cries of rage and despair as they halted helplessly and understood that
their comrades were beyond their aid.

“Now we are sped,” said the Spaniard with whom I had spoken; “the road
is gone, and it must be certain death to try the side of the pyramid.”

“Not so,” I answered; “some fifty feet below the path still runs, and
one by one we will lower you to it with this rope.”

Then we set to work. Making the cord fast beneath the arms of a soldier
we let him down gently, till he came to the path, and was received
there by his comrades as a man returned from the dead. The last to be
lowered was that Spaniard with whom I had spoken.

“Farewell,” he said, “and may the blessing of God be on you for this
act of mercy, renegade though you are. Say, now, will you not come with
me? I set my life and honour in pledge for your safety. You tell me
that you are still a Christian man. Is that a place for Christians?”
and he pointed upwards.

“No, indeed,” I answered, “but still I cannot come, for my wife and son
are there, and I must return to die with them if need be. If you bear
me any gratitude, strive in return to save their lives, since for my
own I care but little.”

“That I will,” he said, and then we let him down among his friends,
whom he reached in safety.

Now we returned to the temple, giving it out that the Spaniards were in
retreat, having failed to cross the breach in the roadway. Here before
the temple the orgie still went on. But two Indians remained alive; and
the priests of sacrifice grew weary.

“Where are the Teules?” cried a voice. “Swift! strip them for the
altar.”

But the Teules were gone, nor, search where they would, could they find
them.

“Their God has taken them beneath His wing,” I said, speaking from the
shadow and in a feigned voice. “Huitzel cannot prevail before the God
of the Teules.”

Then I slipped aside, so that none knew that it was I who had spoken,
but the cry was caught up and echoed far and wide.

“The God of the Christians has hidden them beneath His wing. Let us
make merry with those whom He rejects,” said the cry, and the last of
the captives were dragged away.

Now I thought that all was finished, but this was not so. I have spoken
of the secret purpose which I read in the sullen eyes of the Indian
women as they laboured at the barricades, and I was about to see its
execution. Madness still burned in the hearts of these women; they had
accomplished their sacrifice, but their festival was still to come.
They drew themselves away to the further side of the pyramid, and,
heedless of the shots which now and again pierced the breast of one of
them—for here they were exposed to the Spanish fire—remained a while in
preparation. With them went the priests of sacrifice, but now, as
before, the rest of the men stood in sullen groups, watching what
befell, but lifting no hand or voice to hinder its hellishness.

One woman did not go with them, and that woman was Otomie my wife.

She stood by the stone of sacrifice, a piteous sight to see, for her
frenzy or rather her madness had outworn itself, and she was as she had
ever been. There stood Otomie, gazing with wide and horror-stricken
eyes now at the tokens of this unholy rite and now at her own hands—as
though she thought to see them red, and shuddered at the thought. I
drew near to her and touched her on the shoulder. She turned swiftly,
gasping,

“Husband! husband!”

“It is I,” I answered, “but call me husband no more.”

“Oh! what have I done?” she wailed, and fell senseless in my arms.

And here I will add what at the time I knew nothing of, for it was told
me in after years by the Rector of this parish, a very learned man,
though one of narrow mind. Had I known it indeed, I should have spoken
more kindly to Otomie my wife even in that hour, and thought more
gently of her wickedness. It seems, so said my friend the Rector, that
from the most ancient times, those women who have bent the knee to
demon gods, such as were the gods of Anahuac, are subject at any time
to become possessed by them, even after they have abandoned their
worship, and to be driven in their frenzy to the working of the
greatest crimes. Thus, among other instances, he told me that a Greek
poet named Theocritus sets out in one of his idyls how a woman called
Agave, being engaged in a secret religious orgie in honour of a demon
named Dionysus, perceived her own son Pentheus watching the celebration
of the mysteries, and thereon becoming possessed by the demon she fell
on him and murdered him, being aided by the other women. For this the
poet, who was also a worshipper of Dionysus, gave her great honour and
not reproach, seeing that she did the deed at the behest of this god,
“a deed not to be blamed.”

Now I write of this for a reason, though it has nothing to do with me,
for it seems that as Dionysus possessed Agave, driving her to unnatural
murder, so did Huitzel possess Otomie, and indeed she said as much to
me afterwards. For I am sure that if the devils whom the Greeks
worshipped had such power, a still greater strength was given to those
of Anahuac, who among all fiends were the first. If this be so, as I
believe, it was not Otomie that I saw at the rites of sacrifice, but
rather the demon Huitzel whom she had once worshipped, and who had
power, therefore, to enter into her body for awhile in place of her own
spirit.




CHAPTER XXXVI
THE SURRENDER


Taking Otomie in my arms, I bore her to one of the storehouses attached
to the temple. Here many children had been placed for safety, among
them my own son.

“What ails our mother, father?” said the boy. “And why did she shut me
in here with these children when it seems that there is fighting
without?”

“Your mother has fainted,” I answered, “and doubtless she placed you
here to keep you safe. Now do you tend her till I return.”

“I will do so,” answered the boy, “but surely it would be better that
I, who am almost a man, should be without, fighting the Spaniards at
your side rather than within, nursing sick women.”

“Do as I bid you, son,” I said, “and I charge you not to leave this
place until I come for you again.”

Now I passed out of the storehouse, shutting the door behind me. A
minute later I wished that I had stayed where I was, since on the
platform my eyes were greeted by a sight more dreadful than any that
had gone before. For there, advancing towards us, were the women
divided into four great companies, some of them bearing infants in
their arms. They came singing and leaping, many of them naked to the
middle. Nor was this all, for in front of them ran the _pabas_ and such
of the women themselves as were persons in authority. These leaders,
male and female, ran and leaped and sang, calling upon the names of
their demon-gods, and celebrating the wickednesses of their
forefathers, while after them poured the howling troops of women.

To and fro they rushed, now making obeisance to the statue of Huitzel,
now prostrating themselves before his hideous sister, the goddess of
Death, who sat beside him adorned with her carven necklace of men’s
skulls and hands, now bowing around the stone of sacrifice, and now
thrusting their bare arms into the flames of the holy fire. For an hour
or more they celebrated this ghastly carnival, of which even I, versed
as I was in the Indian customs, could not fully understand the meaning,
and then, as though some single impulse had possessed them, they
withdrew to the centre of the open space, and, forming themselves into
a double circle, within which stood the _pabas_, of a sudden they burst
into a chant so wild and shrill that as I listened my blood curdled in
my veins.

Even now the burden of that chant with the vision of those who sang it
sometimes haunts my sleep at night, but I will not write it here. Let
him who reads imagine all that is most cruel in the heart of man, and
every terror of the evillest dream, adding to these some horror-ridden
tale of murder, ghosts, and inhuman vengeance; then, if he can, let him
shape the whole in words and, as in a glass darkly, perchance he may
mirror the spirit of that last ancient song of the women of the Otomie,
with its sobs, its cries of triumph, and its death wailings.

Ever as they sang, step by step they drew backwards, and with them went
the leaders of each company, their eyes fixed upon the statues of their
gods. Now they were but a segment of a circle, for they did not advance
towards the temple; backward and outward they went with a slow and
solemn tramp. There was but one line of them now, for those in the
second ring filled the gaps in the first as it widened; still they drew
on till at length they stood on the sheer edge of the platform. Then
the priests and the women leaders took their place among them and for a
moment there was silence, until at a signal one and all they bent them
backwards. Standing thus, their long hair waving on the wind, the light
of burning houses flaring upon their breasts and in their maddened
eyes, they burst into the cry of:

“_Save us, Huitzel! receive us, lord god, our home!_”

Thrice they cried it, each time more shrilly than before, then suddenly
they were _gone_, the women of the Otomie were no more!

With their own self-slaughter they had consummated the last celebration
of the rites of sacrifice that ever shall be held in the City of Pines.
The devil gods were dead and their worshippers with them.

A low murmur ran round the lips of the men who watched, then one cried,
and his voice rang strangely in the sudden silence: “May our wives, the
women of the Otomie, rest softly in the Houses of the Sun, for of a
surety they teach us how to die.”

“Ay,” I answered, “but not thus. Let women do self-murder, our foes
have swords for the hearts of men.”

I turned to go, and before me stood Otomie.

“What has befallen?” she said. “Where are my sisters? Oh! surely I have
dreamed an evil dream. I dreamed that the gods of my forefathers were
strong once more, and that once more they drank the blood of men.”

“Your ill dream has a worse awakening, Otomie,” I answered. “The gods
of hell are still strong indeed in this accursed land, and they have
taken your sisters into their keeping.”

“Is it so?” she said softly, “yet in my dream it seemed to me that this
was their last strength ere they sink into death unending. Look
yonder!” and she pointed toward the snowy crest of the volcan Xaca.

I looked, but whether I saw the sight of which I am about to tell or
whether it was but an imagining born of the horrors of that most
hideous night, in truth I cannot say. At the least I seemed to see
this, and afterwards there were some among the Spaniards who swore that
they had witnessed it also.

On Xaca’s lofty summit, now as always stood a pillar of fiery smoke,
and while I gazed, to my vision the smoke and the fire separated
themselves. Out of the fire was fashioned a cross of flame, that shone
like lightning and stretched for many a rod across the heavens, its
base resting on the mountain top. At its foot rolled the clouds of
smoke, and now these too took forms vast and terrifying, such forms
indeed as those that sat in stone within the temple behind me, but
magnified a hundredfold.

“See,” said Otomie again, “the cross of your God shines above the
shapes of mine, the lost gods whom to-night I worshipped though not of
my own will.” Then she turned and went.

For some few moments I stood very much afraid, gazing upon the vision
on Xaca’s snow, then suddenly the rays of the rising sun smote it and
it was gone.

Now for three days more we held out against the Spaniards, for they
could not come at us and their shot swept over our heads harmlessly.
During these days I had no talk with Otomie, for we shrank from one
another. Hour by hour she would sit in the storehouse of the temple a
very picture of desolation. Twice I tried to speak with her, my heart
being moved to pity by the dumb torment in her eyes, but she turned her
head from me and made no answer.

Soon it came to the knowledge of the Spaniards that we had enough food
and water upon the _teocalli_ to enable us to live there for a month or
more, and seeing that there was no hope of capturing the place by force
of arms, they called a parley with us.

I went down to the breach in the roadway and spoke with their envoy,
who stood upon the path below. At first the terms offered were that we
should surrender at discretion. To this I answered that sooner than do
so we would die where we were. Their reply was that if we would give
over all who had any part in the human sacrifice, the rest of us might
go free. To this I said that the sacrifice had been carried out by
women and some few men, and that all of these were dead by their own
hands. They asked if Otomie was also dead. I told them no, but that I
would never surrender unless they swore that neither she nor her son
should be harmed, but rather that together with myself they should be
given a safe-conduct to go whither we willed. This was refused, but in
the end I won the day, and a parchment was thrown up to me on the point
of a lance. This parchment, which was signed by the Captain Bernal
Diaz, set out that in consideration of the part that I and some men of
the Otomie had played in rescuing the Spanish captives from death by
sacrifice, a pardon was granted to me, my wife and child, and all upon
the _teocalli_, with liberty to go whither-soever we would unharmed,
our lands and wealth being however declared forfeit to the viceroy.

With these terms I was well content, indeed I had never hoped to win
any that would leave us our lives and liberty.

And yet for my part death had been almost as welcome, for now Otomie
had built a wall between us that I could never climb, and I was bound
to her, to a woman who, willingly or no, had stained her hands with
sacrifice. Well, my son was left to me and with him I must be
satisfied; at the least he knew nothing of his mother’s shame. Oh! I
thought to myself as I climbed the _teocalli_, oh! that I could but
escape far from this accursed land and bear him with me to the English
shores, ay, and Otomie also, for there she might forget that once she
had been a savage. Alas! it could scarcely be!

Coming to the temple, I and those with me told the good tidings to our
companions, who received it silently. Men of a white race would have
rejoiced thus to escape, for when death is near all other loss seems as
nothing. But with these Indian people it is not so, since when fortune
frowns upon them they do not cling to life. These men of the Otomie had
lost their country, their wives, their wealth, their brethren, and
their homes; therefore life, with freedom to wander whither they would,
seemed no great thing to them. So they met the boon that I had won from
the mercy of our foes, as had matters gone otherwise they would have
met the bane, in sullen silence.

I came to Otomie, and to her also I told the news.

“I had hoped to die here where I am,” she answered. “But so be it;
death is always to be found.”

Only my son rejoiced, because he knew that God had saved us all from
death by sword or hunger.

“Father,” he said, “the Spaniards have given us life, but they take our
country and drive us out of it. Where then shall we go?”

“I do not know, my son,” I answered.

“Father,” the lad said again, “let us leave this land of Anahuac where
there is nothing but Spaniards and sorrow. Let us find a ship and sail
across the seas to England, our own country.”

The boy spoke my very thought and my heart leapt at his words, though I
had no plan to bring the matter about. I pondered a moment, looking at
Otomie.

“The thought is good, Teule,” she said, answering my unspoken question;
“for you and for our son there is no better, but for myself I will
answer in the proverb of my people, ‘The earth that bears us lies
lightest on our bones.’”

Then she turned, making ready to quit the storehouse of the temple
where we had been lodged during the siege, and no more was said about
the matter.

Before the sun set a weary throng of men, with some few women and
children, were marching across the courtyard that surrounded the
pyramid, for a bridge of timbers taken from the temple had been made
over the breach in the roadway that wound about its side.

At the gates the Spaniards were waiting to receive us. Some of them
cursed us, some mocked, but those of the nobler sort said nothing, for
they pitied our plight and respected us for the courage we had shown in
the last struggle. Their Indian allies were there also, and these
grinned like unfed pumas, snarling and whimpering for our lives, till
their masters kicked them to silence. The last act of the fall of
Anahuac was as the first had been, dog still ate dog, leaving the
goodly spoil to the lion who watched.

At the gates we were sorted out; the men of small condition, together
with the children, were taken from the ruined city by an escort and
turned loose upon the mountains, while those of note were brought to
the Spanish camp, to be questioned there before they were set free. I,
with my wife and son, was led to the palace, our old home, there to
learn the will of the Captain Diaz.

It is but a little way to go, and yet there was something to be seen in
the path. For as we walked I looked up, and before me, standing with
folded arms and apart from all men, was de Garcia. I had scarcely
thought of him for some days, so full had my mind been of other
matters, but at the sight of his evil face I remembered that while this
man lived, sorrow and danger must be my bedfellows.

He watched us pass, taking note of all, then he called to me who walked
last:

“Farewell, Cousin Wingfield. You have lived through this bout also and
won a free pardon, you, your woman and your brat together. If the old
war-horse who is set over us as a captain had listened to me you should
have been burned at the stake, every one of you, but so it is. Farewell
for a while, friend. I am away to Mexico to report these matters to the
viceroy, who may have a word to say.”

I made no answer, but asked of our conductor, that same Spaniard whom I
had saved from the sacrifice, what the señor meant by his words.

“This, Teule; that there has been a quarrel between our comrade Sarceda
and our captain. The former would have granted you no terms, or failing
this would have decoyed you from your stronghold with false promises,
and then have put you to the sword as infidels with whom no oath is
binding. But the captain would not have it so, for he said that faith
must be kept even with the heathen, and we whom you had saved cried
shame on him. And so words ran high, and in the end the Señor Sarceda,
who is third in command among us, declared that he would be no party to
this peacemaking, but would be gone to Mexico with his servants, there
to report to the viceroy. Then the Captain Diaz bade him begone to hell
if he wished and report to the devil, saying that he had always
believed that he had escaped thence by mistake, and they parted in
wrath who, since the day of _noche triste_, never loved each other
much; the end of it being that Sarceda rides for Mexico within an hour,
to make what mischief he can at the viceroy’s court, and I think that
you are well rid of him.”

“Father,” said my son to me, “who is that Spaniard who looks so cruelly
upon us?”

“That is he of whom I have told you, son, de Garcia, who has been the
curse of our race for two generations, who betrayed your grandfather to
the Holy Office, and murdered your grandmother, who put me to torture,
and whose ill deeds are not done with yet. Beware of him, son, now and
ever, I beseech you.”

Now we were come to the palace, almost the only house that was left
standing in the City of Pines. Here an apartment was given to us at the
end of the long building, and presently a command was brought to us
that I and my wife should wait upon the Spanish captain Diaz.

So we went, though Otomie desired to stay behind, leaving our son alone
in the chamber where food had been brought to him. I remember that I
kissed him before I left, though I do not know what moved me to do so,
unless it was because I thought that he might be asleep when I
returned. The Captain Diaz had his quarters at the other end of the
palace, some two hundred paces away. Presently we stood before him. He
was a rough-looking, thick-set man well on in years, with bright eyes
and an ugly honest face, like the face of a peasant who has toiled a
lifetime in all weathers, only the fields that Diaz tilled were fields
of war, and his harvest had been the lives of men. Just then he was
joking with some common soldiers in a strain scarcely suited to nice
ears, but so soon as he saw us he ceased and came forward. I saluted
him after the Indian fashion by touching the earth with my hand, for
what was I but an Indian captive?

“Your sword,” he said briefly, as he scanned me with his quick eyes.

I unbuckled it from my side and handed it to him, saying in Spanish:

“Take it, Captain, for you have conquered, also it does but come back
to its owner.” For this was the same sword that I had captured from one
Bernal Diaz in the fray of the _noche triste_.

He looked at it, then swore a great oath and said:

“I thought that it could be no other man. And so we meet again thus
after so many years. Well, you gave me my life once, and I am glad that
I have lived to pay the debt. Had I not been sure that it was you, you
had not won such easy terms, friend. How are you named? Nay, I know
what the Indians call you.”

“I am named Wingfield.”

“Friend Wingfield then. For I tell you that I would have sat beneath
yonder devil’s house,” and he nodded towards the _teocalli_, “till you
starved upon its top. Nay, friend Wingfield, take back the sword. I
suited myself with another many years ago, and you have used this one
gallantly; never have I seen Indians make a better fight. And so that
is Otomie, Montezuma’s daughter and your wife, still handsome and
royal, I see. Lord! Lord! it is many years ago, and yet it seems but
yesterday that I saw her father die, a Christian-hearted man, though no
Christian, and one whom we dealt ill with. May God forgive us all!
Well, Madam, none can say that _you_ have a Christian heart. If a
certain tale that I have heard of what passed yonder, some three nights
since, is true. But we will speak no more of it, for the savage blood
will show, and you are pardoned for your husband’s sake who saved my
comrades from the sacrifice.”

To all this Otomie listened, standing still like a statue, but she
never answered a word. Indeed she had spoken very rarely since that
dreadful night of her unspeakable shame.

“And now, friend Wingfield,” went on the Captain Diaz, “what is your
purpose? You are free to go where you will, whither then will you go?”

“I do not know,” I answered. “Years ago, when the Aztec emperor gave me
my life and this princess my wife in marriage, I swore to be faithful
to him and his cause, and to fight for them till Popo ceased to vomit
smoke, till there was no king in Tenoctitlan, and the people of Anahuac
were no more a people.”

“Then you are quit of your oath, friend, for all these things have come
about, and there has been no smoke on Popo for these two years. Now, if
you will be advised by me, you will turn Christian again and enter the
service of Spain. But come, let us to supper, we can talk of these
matters afterwards.”

So we sat down to eat by the light of torches in the banqueting hall
with Bernal Diaz and some other of the Spaniards. Otomie would have
left us, and though the captain bade her stay she ate nothing, and
presently slipped away from the chamber.




CHAPTER XXXVII
VENGEANCE


During that meal Bernal Diaz spoke of our first meeting on the
causeway, and of how I had gone near to killing him in error, thinking
that he was Sarceda, and then he asked me what was my quarrel with
Sarceda.

In as few words as possible I told him the story of my life, of all the
evil that de Garcia or Sarceda had worked upon me and mine, and of how
it was through him that I was in this land that day. He listened
amazed.

“Holy Mother!” he said at length, “I always knew him for a villain, but
that, if you do not lie, friend Wingfield, he could be such a man as
this, I did not know. Now by my word, had I heard this tale an hour
ago, Sarceda should not have left this camp till he had answered it or
cleared himself by combat with you. But I fear it is too late; he was
to leave for Mexico at the rising of the moon, to stir up mischief
against me because I granted you terms—not that I fear him there, where
his repute is small.”

“I do not lie indeed,” I answered. “Much of this tale I can prove if
need be, and I tell you that I would give half the life that is left to
me to stand face to face in open fight with him again. Ever he has
escaped me, and the score between us is long.”

Now as I spoke thus it seemed to me that a cold and dreadful air played
upon my hands and brow and a warning sense of present evil crept into
my soul, overcoming me so that I could not stir or speak for a while.

“Let us go and see if he has gone,” said Diaz presently, and summoning
a guard, he was about to leave the chamber. It was at this moment that
I chanced to look up and see a woman standing in the doorway. Her hand
rested on the doorpost; her head, from which the long hair streamed,
was thrown back, and on her face was a look of such anguish that at
first, so much was she changed, I did not know her for Otomie. When I
knew her, I knew all; one thing only could conjure up the terror and
agony that shone in her deep eyes.

“What has chanced to our son?” I asked.

“_Dead, dead!_” she answered in a whisper that seemed to pierce my
marrow.

I said nothing, for my heart told me what had happened, but Diaz asked,
“Dead—why, what has killed him?”

“De Garcia! I saw him go,” replied Otomie; then she tossed her arms
high, and without another sound fell backwards to the earth.

In that moment I think that my heart broke—at least I know that nothing
has had the power to move me greatly since, though this memory moves me
day by day and hour by hour, till I die and go to seek my son.

“Say, Bernal Diaz,” I cried, with a hoarse laugh, “did I lie to you
concerning this comrade of yours?”

Then, springing over Otomie’s body I left the chamber, followed by
Bernal Diaz and the others.

Without the door I turned to the left towards the camp. I had not gone
a hundred paces when, in the moonlight, I saw a small troop of horsemen
riding towards us. It was de Garcia and his servants, and they headed
towards the mountain pass on their road to Mexico. I was not too late.

“Halt!” cried Bernal Diaz.

“Who commands me to halt?” said the voice of de Garcia.

“I, your captain,” roared Diaz. “Halt, you devil, you murderer, or you
shall be cut down.”

I saw him start and turn pale.

“These are strange manners, señor,” he said. “Of your grace I ask—”

At this moment de Garcia caught sight of me for the first time, for I
had broken from the hold of Diaz who clutched my arm, and was moving
towards him. I said nothing, but there was something in my face which
told him that I knew all, and warned him of his doom. He looked past
me, but the narrow road was blocked with men. I drew near, but he did
not wait for me. Once he put his hand on the hilt of the sword, then
suddenly he wheeled his horse round and fled down the street of Xaca.

De Garcia fled, and I followed after him, running fast and low like a
hound. At first he gained on me, but soon the road grew rough, and he
could not gallop over it. We were clear of the town now, or rather of
its ruins, and travelling along a little path which the Indians used to
bring down snow from Xaca in the hot weather. Perhaps there are some
five miles of this path before the snow line is reached, beyond which
no Indian dared to set his foot, for the ground above was holy. Along
this path he went, and I was content to see it, for I knew well that
the traveller cannot leave it, since on either side lie water-courses
and cliffs. Mile after mile de Garcia followed it, looking now to the
left, now to the right, and now ahead at the great dome of snow crowned
with fire that towered above him. But he never looked behind him; he
knew what was there—death in the shape of a man!

I came on doggedly, saving my strength. I was sure that I must catch
him at last, it did not matter when.

At length he reached the snow-line where the path ended, and for the
first time he looked back. There I was some two hundred paces behind
him. I, his death, was behind him, and in front of him shone the snow.
For a moment he hesitated, and I heard the heavy breathing of his horse
in the great stillness. Then he turned and faced the slope, driving his
spurs into the brute’s sides. The snow was hard, for here the frost bit
sharply, and for a while, though it was so steep, the horse travelled
over it better than he had done along the pathway. Now, as before,
there was only one road that he could take, for we passed up the crest
of a ridge, a pleat as it were in the garment of the mountain, and on
either side were steeps of snow on which neither horse nor man might
keep his footing. For two hours or more we followed that ridge, and as
we went through the silence of the haunted volcan, and the loneliness
of its eternal snows, it seemed to me that my spirit entered into the
spirit of my quarry, and that with its eyes I saw all that was passing
in his heart. To a man so wronged the dream was pleasant even if it
were not true, for I read there such agony, such black despair, such
haunting memories, such terror of advancing death and of what lay
beyond it, that no revenge of man’s could surpass their torment. And it
was true—I knew that it was true; he suffered all this and more, for if
he had no conscience, at least he had fear and imagination to quicken
and multiply the fear.

Now the snow grew steeper, and the horse was almost spent, for he could
scarcely breathe at so great a height. In vain did de Garcia drive his
spurs into its sides, the gallant beast could do no more. Suddenly it
fell down. Surely, I thought, he will await me now. But even I had not
fathomed the depth of his terrors, for de Garcia disengaged himself
from the fallen horse, looked towards me, then fled forward on his
feet, casting away his armour as he went that he might travel more
lightly.

By this time we had passed the snow and were come to the edge of the
ice cap that is made by the melting of the snow with the heat of the
inner fires, or perhaps by that of the sun in hot seasons, I know not,
and its freezing in the winter months or in the cold of the nights. At
least there is such a cap on Xaca, measuring nearly a mile in depth,
which lies between the snow and the black rim of the crater. Up this
ice climbed de Garcia, and the task is not of the easiest, even for one
of untroubled mind, for a man must step from crack to crack or needle
to needle of rough ice, that stand upon the smooth surface like the
bristles on a hog’s back, and woe to him if one break or if he slip,
for then, as he falls, very shortly the flesh will be filed from his
bones by the thousands of sword-like points over which he must pass in
his descent towards the snow. Indeed, many times I feared greatly lest
this should chance to de Garcia, for I did not desire to lose my
vengeance thus. Therefore twice when I saw him in danger I shouted to
him, telling him where to put his feet, for now I was within twenty
paces of him, and, strange to say, he obeyed me without question,
forgetting everything in his terror of instant death. But for myself I
had no fear, for I knew that I should not fall, though the place was
one which I had surely shrunk from climbing at any other time.

All this while we had been travelling towards Xaca’s fiery crest by the
bright moonlight, but now the dawn broke suddenly on the mountain top,
and the flame died away in the heart of the pillar of smoke. It was
wonderful to see the red glory that shone upon the ice-cap, and on us
two men who crept like flies across it, while the mountain’s breast and
the world below were plunged in the shadows of night.

“Now we have a better light to climb by, comrade!” I called to de
Garcia, and my voice rang strangely among the ice cliffs, where never a
man’s voice had echoed before.

As I spoke the mountain rumbled and bellowed beneath us, shaking like a
wind-tossed tree, as though in wrath at the desecration of its sacred
solitudes. With the rumbling came a shower of grey ashes that rained
down on us, and for a little while hid de Garcia from my sight. I heard
him call out in fear, and was afraid lest he had fallen; but presently
the ashes cleared away, and I saw him standing safely on the lava rim
that surrounds the crater.

Now, I thought, he will surely make a stand, for could he have found
courage it had been easy for him to kill me with his sword, which he
still wore, as I climbed from the ice to the hot lava. It seemed that
he thought of it, for he turned and glared at me like a devil, then
went on again, leaving me wondering where he believed that he would
find refuge. Some three hundred paces from the edge of the ice, the
smoke and steam of the crater rose into the air, and between the two
was lava so hot that in places it was difficult to walk upon it. Across
this bed, that trembled as I passed over it, went de Garcia somewhat
slowly, for now he was weary, and I followed him at my ease, getting my
breath again.

Presently I saw that he had come to the edge of the crater, for he
leaned forward and looked over, and I thought that he was about to
destroy himself by plunging into it. But if such thoughts had been in
his mind, he forgot them when he had seen what sort of nest this was to
sleep in, for turning, he came back towards me, sword up, and we met
within a dozen paces of the edge. I say met, but in truth we did not
meet, for he stopped again, well out of reach of my sword. I sat down
upon a block of lava and looked at him; it seemed to me that I could
not feast my eyes enough upon his face. And what a face it was; that of
a more than murderer about to meet his reward! Would that I could paint
to show it, for no words can tell the fearfulness of those red and
sunken eyes, those grinning teeth and quivering lips. I think that when
the enemy of mankind has cast his last die and won his last soul, he
too will look thus as he passes into doom.

“At length, de Garcia!” I said.

“Why do you not kill me and make an end?” he asked hoarsely.

“Where is the hurry, cousin? For hard on twenty years I have sought
you, shall we then part so soon? Let us talk a while. Before we part to
meet no more, perhaps of your courtesy you will answer me a question,
for I am curious. Why have you wrought these evils on me and mine?
Surely you must have some reason for what seems to be an empty and
foolish wickedness.”

I spoke to him thus calmly and coldly, feeling no passion, feeling
nothing. For in that strange hour I was no longer Thomas Wingfield, I
was no longer human, I was a force, an instrument; I could think of my
dead son without sorrow, he did not seem dead to me, for I partook of
the nature that he had put on in this change of death. I could even
think of de Garcia without hate, as though he also were nothing but a
tool in some other hand. Moreover, I _knew_ that he was mine, body and
mind, and that he must answer and truly, so surely as he must die when
I chose to kill him. He tried to shut his lips, but they opened of
themselves and word by word the truth was dragged from his black heart
as though he stood already before the judgment seat.

“I loved your mother, my cousin,” he said, speaking slowly and
painfully; “from a child I loved her only in the world, as I love her
to this hour, but she hated me because I was wicked and feared me
because I was cruel. Then she saw your father and loved him, and
brought about his escape from the Holy Office, whither I had delivered
him to be tortured and burnt, and fled with him to England. I was
jealous and would have been revenged if I might, but there was no way.
I led an evil life, and when nearly twenty years had gone by, chance
took me to England on a trading journey. By chance I learned that your
father and mother lived near Yarmouth, and I determined to see her,
though at that time I had no thought of killing her. Fortune favoured
me, and we met in the woodland, and I saw that she was still beautiful
and knew that I loved her more than ever before. I gave her choice to
fly with me or to die, and after a while she died. But as she shrank up
the wooded hillside before my sword, of a sudden she stood still and
said:

“‘Listen before you smite, Juan. I have a death vision. As I have fled
from you, so shall you fly before one of my blood in a place of fire
and rock and snow, and as you drive me to the gates of heaven, so he
shall drive you into the mouth of hell.’”

“In such a place as this, cousin,” I said.

“In such a place as this,” he whispered, glancing round.

“Continue.”

Again he strove to be silent, but again my will mastered him and he
spoke.

“It was too late to spare her if I wished to escape myself, so I killed
her and fled. But terror entered my heart, terror which has never left
it to this hour, for always before my eyes was the vision of him of
your mother’s blood, before whom I should fly as she fled before me,
who shall drive me into the mouth of hell.”

“That must be yonder, cousin,” I said, pointing with the sword toward
the pit of the crater.

“It is yonder; I have looked.”

“But only for the body, cousin, not for the spirit.”

“Only for the body, not for the spirit,” he repeated after me.

“Continue,” I said.

“Afterwards on that same day I met you, Thomas Wingfield. Already your
dead mother’s prophecy had taken hold of me, and seeing one of her
blood I strove to kill him lest he should kill me.”

“As he will do presently, cousin.”

“As he will do presently,” he repeated like a talking bird.

“You know what happened and how I escaped. I fled to Spain and strove
to forget. But I could not. One night I saw a face in the streets of
Seville that reminded me of your face. I did not think that it could be
you, yet so strong was my fear that I determined to fly to the far
Indies. You met me on the night of my flight when I was bidding
farewell to a lady.”

“One Isabella de Siguenza, cousin. _I_ bade farewell to her afterwards
and delivered her dying words to you. Now she waits to welcome you
again, she and her child.”

He shuddered and went on. “In the ocean we met again. You rose out of
the sea. I did not dare to kill you at once, I thought that you must
die in the slave-hold and that none could bear witness against me and
hold me guilty of your blood. You did not die, even the sea could not
destroy you. But I thought that you were dead. I came to Anahuac in the
train of Cortes and again we met; that time you nearly killed me.
Afterwards I had my revenge and I tortured you well; I meant to murder
you on the morrow, though first I would torture you, for terror can be
very cruel, but you escaped me. Long years passed, I wandered hither
and thither, to Spain, back to Mexico, and elsewhere, but wherever I
went my fear, the ghosts of the dead, and my dreams went with me, and I
was never fortunate. Only the other day I joined the company of Diaz as
an adventurer. Not till we reached the City of Pines did I learn that
you were the captain of the Otomie; it was said that you were long
dead. You know the rest.”

“Why did you murder my son, cousin?”

“Was he not of your mother’s blood, of the blood that should bring my
doom upon me, and did I owe you no reward for all the terrors of these
many years? Moreover he is foolish who strives to slay the father and
spares the son. He is dead and I am glad that I killed him, though he
haunts me now with the others.”

“And shall haunt you eternally. Now let us make an end. You have your
sword, use it if you can. It will be easier to die fighting.”

“I cannot,” he groaned; “my doom is upon me.”

“As you will,” and I came at him, sword up.

He ran from before me, moving backwards and keeping his eyes fixed upon
mine, as I have seen a rat do when a snake is about to swallow it. Now
we were upon the edge of the crater, and looking over I saw an awful
sight. For there, some thirty feet beneath us, the red-hot lava glowing
sullenly beneath a shifting pall of smoke, rolled and spouted like a
thing alive. Jets of steam flew upwards from it with a screaming sound,
lines of noxious vapours, many-coloured, crept and twisted on its
surface, and a hot and horrid stench poisoned the heated air. Here
indeed was such a gate as I could wish for de Garcia to pass through to
his own abode.

I looked, pointed with my sword, and laughed; he looked and shrieked
aloud, for now all his manhood had left him, so great was his terror of
what lay beyond the end. Yes, this proud and haughty Spaniard screamed
and wept and prayed for mercy; he who had done so many villanies beyond
forgiveness, prayed for mercy that he might find time to repent. I
stood and watched him, and so dreadful was his aspect that horror
struck me even through the calm of my frozen heart.

“Come, it is time to finish,” I said, and again I lifted my sword, only
to let it fall, for suddenly his brain gave way and de Garcia went mad
before my eyes!

Of all that followed I will not write. With his madness courage came
back to him, and he began to fight, but not with _me_.

He seemed to perceive me no more, but nevertheless he fought, and
desperately, thrusting at the empty air. It was terrible to see him
thus doing battle with his invisible foes, and to hear his screams and
curses, as inch by inch they drove him back to the edge of the crater.
Here he stood a while, like one who makes a last stand against
overpowering strength, thrusting and striking furiously. Twice he
nearly fell, as though beneath a mortal wound, but recovering himself,
fought on with Nothingness. Then, with a sharp cry, suddenly he threw
his arms wide, as a man does who is pierced through the heart; his
sword dropped from his hand, and he fell backwards into the pit.

I turned away my eyes, for I wished to see no more; but often I have
wondered Who or What it was that dealt de Garcia his death wound.




CHAPTER XXXVIII
OTOMIE’S FAREWELL


Thus then did I accomplish the vengeance that I had sworn to my father
I would wreak upon de Garcia, or rather, thus did I witness its
accomplishment, for in the end he died, terribly enough, not by my hand
but by those of his own fears. Since then I have sorrowed for this,
for, when the frozen and unnatural calm passed from my mind, I hated
him as bitterly as ever, and grieved that I let him die otherwise than
by my hand, and to this hour such is my mind towards him. Doubtless,
many may think it wicked, since we are taught to forgive our enemies,
but here I leave the forgiveness to God, for how can I pardon one who
betrayed my father to the priests, who murdered my mother and my son,
who chained me in the slave-ship and for many hours tortured me with
his own hand? Rather, year by year, do I hate him more. I write of this
at some length, since the matter has been a trouble to me. I never
could say that I was in charity with all men living and dead, and
because of this, some years since, a worthy and learned rector of this
parish took upon himself to refuse me the rites of the church. Then I
went to the bishop and laid the story before him, and it puzzled him
somewhat.

But he was a man of large mind, and in the end he rebuked the rector
and commanded him to minister to me, for he thought with me that the
Almighty could not ask of an erring man, that he should forgive one who
had wrought such evils on him and his, even though that enemy were dead
and gone to judgment in another place.

But enough of this question of conscience.

When de Garcia was gone into the pit, I turned my steps homewards, or
rather towards the ruined city which I could see beneath me, for I had
no home left. Now I must descend the ice cap, and this I found less
easy than climbing it had been, for, my vengeance being accomplished, I
became as other men are, and a sad and weary one at that, so sad indeed
that I should not have sorrowed greatly if I had made a false step upon
the ice.

But I made none, and at length I came to the snow where the travelling
was easy. My oath was fulfilled and my vengeance was accomplished, but
as I went I reckoned up the cost. I had lost my betrothed, the love of
my youth; for twenty years I had lived a savage chief among savages and
made acquaintance with every hardship, wedded to a woman who, although
she loved me dearly, and did not lack nobility of mind, as she had
shown the other day, was still at heart a savage or, at the least, a
thrall of demon gods. The tribe that I ruled was conquered, the
beautiful city where I dwelt was a ruin, I was homeless and a beggar,
and my fortune would be great if in the issue I escaped death or
slavery. All this I could have borne, for I had borne the like before,
but the cruel end of my last surviving son, the one true joy of my
desolate life, I could not bear. The love of those children had become
the passion of my middle age, and as I loved them so they had loved me.
I had trained them from babyhood till their hearts were English and not
Aztec, as were their speech and faith, and thus they were not only my
dear children, but companions of my own race, the only ones I had. And
now by accident, by sickness, and by the sword, they were dead the
three of them, and I was desolate.

Ah! we think much of the sorrows of our youth, and should a sweetheart
give us the go by we fill the world with moans and swear that it holds
no comfort for us. But when we bend our heads before the shrouded shape
of some lost child, then it is that for the first time we learn how
terrible grief can be. Time, they tell us, will bring consolation, but
it is false, for such sorrows time has no salves—I say it who am old—as
they are so they shall be. There is no hope but faith, there is no
comfort save in the truth that love which might have withered on the
earth grows fastest in the tomb, to flower gloriously in heaven; that
no love indeed can be perfect till God sanctifies and completes it with
His seal of death.

I threw myself down there upon the desolate snows of Xaca, that none
had trod before, and wept such tears as a man may weep but once in his
life days.

“O my son Absalom, my son, my son Absalom! would God I had died for
thee, O Absalom, my son, my son!” I cried with the ancient king—I whose
grief was greater than his, for had I not lost three sons within as
many years? Then remembering that as this king had gone to join his son
long centuries ago, so I must one day go to join mine, and taking such
comfort from the thought as may be found in it, I rose and crept back
to the ruined City of Pines.

It was near sunset when I came thither, for the road was long and I
grew weak. By the palace I met the Captain Diaz and some of his
company, and they lifted their bonnets to me as I went by, for they had
respect for my sorrows. Only Diaz spoke, saying:

“Is the murderer dead?”

I nodded and went on. I went on to our chamber, for there I thought
that I should find Otomie.

She sat in it alone, cold and beautiful as though she had been
fashioned in marble.

“I have buried him with the bones of his brethren and his forefathers,”
she said, answering the question that my eyes asked. “It seemed best
that you should see him no more, lest your heart should break.”

“It is well,” I answered; “but my heart is broken already.”

“Is the murderer dead?” she said presently in the very words of Diaz.

“He is dead.”

“How?”

I told her in few words.

“You should have slain him yourself; our son’s blood is not avenged.”

“I should have slain him, but in that hour I did not seek vengeance, I
watched it fall from heaven, and was content. Perchance it is best so.
The seeking of vengeance has brought all my sorrows upon me; vengeance
belongs to God and not to man, as I have learned too late.”

“I do not think so,” said Otomie, and the look upon her face was that
look which I had seen when she smote the Tlascalan, when she taunted
Marina, and when she danced upon the pyramid, the leader of the
sacrifice. “Had I been in your place, I would have killed him by
inches. When I had done with him, then the devils might begin, not
before. But it is of no account; everything is done with, all are dead,
and my heart with them. Now eat, for you are weary.”

So I ate, and afterwards I cast myself upon the bed and slept.

In the darkness I heard the voice of Otomie that said, “Awake, I would
speak with you,” and there was that about her voice which stirred me
from my heavy sleep.

“Speak on,” I said. “Where are you, Otomie?”

“Seated at your side. I cannot rest, so I am seated here. Listen. Many,
many years ago we met, when you were brought by Guatemoc from Tobasco.
Ah! well do I remember my first sight of you, the Teule, in the court
of my father Montezuma, at Chapoltepec. I loved you then as I have
loved you ever since. At least _I_ have never gone astray after strange
gods,” and she laughed bitterly.

“Why do you talk of these things, Otomie?” I asked.

“Because it is my fancy to do so. Cannot you spare me one hour from
your sleep, who have spared you so many? You remember how you scorned
me—oh! I thought I should have died of shame when, after I had caused
myself to be given to you as wife, the wife of Tezcat, you told me of
the maid across the seas, that Lily maid whose token is still set upon
your finger. But I lived through it and I loved you the better for your
honesty, and then you know the rest. I won you because I was brave and
lay at your side upon the stone of sacrifice, where you kissed me and
told me that you loved me. But you never loved me, not truly, all the
while you were thinking of the Lily maid. I knew it then, as I know it
now, though I tried to deceive myself. I was beautiful in those days
and this is something with a man. I was faithful and that is more, and
once or twice you thought that you loved me. Now I wish that those
Teules had come an hour later, and we had died together there upon the
stone, that is I wish it for my own sake, not for yours. Then we
escaped and the great struggle came. I told you then that I understood
it all. You had kissed me on the stone of sacrifice, but in that moment
you were as one dead; when you came back to life, it was otherwise. But
fortune took the game out of your hands and you married me, and swore
an oath to me, and this oath you have kept faithfully. You married me
but you did not know whom you married; you thought me beautiful, and
sweet, and true, and all these things I was, but you did not understand
that I was far apart from you, that I was still a savage as my
forefathers had been. You thought that I had learned your ways,
perchance even you thought that I reverenced your God, as for your sake
I have striven to do, but all the while I have followed the ways of my
own people and I could not quite forget my own gods, or at the least
they would not suffer me, their servant, to escape them. For years and
years I put them from me, but at last they were avenged and my heart
mastered me, or rather they mastered me, for I knew nothing of what I
did some few nights since, when I celebrated the sacrifice to Huitzel
and you saw me at the ancient rites.

“All these years you had been true to me and I had borne you children
whom you loved; but you loved them for their own sake, not for mine,
indeed, at heart you hated the Indian blood that was mixed in their
veins with yours. Me also you loved in a certain fashion and this half
love of yours drove me well nigh mad; such as it was, it died when you
saw me distraught and celebrating the rites of my forefathers on the
_teocalli_ yonder, and you knew me for what I am, a savage. And now the
children who linked us together are dead—one by one they died in this
way and in that, for the curse which follows my blood descended upon
them—and your love for me is dead with them. I alone remain alive, a
monument of past days, and I die also.

“Nay, be silent; listen to me, for my time is short. When you bade me
call you ‘husband’ no longer, then I knew that it was finished. I obey
you, I put you from me, you are no more my husband, and soon I shall
cease to be your wife; still, Teule, I pray you listen to me. Now it
seems to you in your sorrow, that your days are done and that there is
no happiness left for you. This is not so. You are still but a man in
the beginning of middle age, and you are yet strong. You will escape
from this ruined land, and when you shake the dust of it off your feet
its curse shall fall from you; you will return to your own place, and
there you will find one who has awaited your coming for many years.
There the savage woman whom you mated with, the princess of a fallen
house, will become but a fantastic memory to you, and all these strange
eventful years will be as a midnight dream. Only your love for the dead
children will always remain, these you must always love by day and by
night, and the desire of them, that desire for the dead than which
there is nothing more terrible, shall follow you to your grave, and I
am glad that it should be so, for I was their mother and some thought
of me must go with them. This alone the Lily maid has left to me, and
there only I shall prevail against her, for, Teule, no child of hers
shall live to rob your heart of the memory of those I gave you.

“Oh! I have watched you by day and by night: I have seen the longing in
your eyes for a face which you have lost and for the land of your
youth. Be happy, you shall gain both, for the struggle is ended and the
Lily maid has been too strong for me. I grow weak and I have little
more to say. We part, and perhaps for ever, for what is there between
us save the souls of those dead sons of ours? Since you desire me no
more, that I may make our severance perfect, now in the hour of my
death I renounce your gods and I seek my own, though I think that I
love yours and hate those of my people. Is there any communion between
them? We part, and perchance for ever, yet I pray of you to think of me
kindly, for I have loved you and I love you; I was the mother of your
children, whom being Christian, you will meet again. I love you now and
for always. I am glad to have lived because you kissed me on the stone
of sacrifice, and afterwards I bore you sons. They are yours and not
mine; it seems to me now that I only cared for them because they were
yours, and they loved you and not me. Take them—take their spirits as
you have taken everything. You swore that death alone should sever us,
and you have kept your oath in the letter and in the thought. But now I
go to the Houses of the Sun to seek my own people, and to you, Teule,
with whom I have lived many years and seen much sorrow, but whom I will
no longer call husband, since you forbade me so to do, I say, make no
mock of me to the Lily maid. Speak of me to her as little as you may—be
happy and—farewell!”

Now as she spoke ever more faintly, and I listened bewildered, the
light of dawn grew slowly in the chamber. It gathered on the white
shape of Otomie seated in a chair hard by the bed, and I saw that her
arms hung down and that her head was resting on the back of the chair.
Now I sprang up and peered into her face. It was white and cold, and I
could feel no breath upon her lips. I seized her hand, that also was
cold. I spoke into her ear, I kissed her brow, but she did not move nor
answer. The light grew quickly, and now I saw all. Otomie was dead, and
by her own act.

This was the manner of her death. She had drunk of a poison of which
the Indians have the secret, a poison that works slowly and without
pain, leaving the mind unclouded to the end. It was while her life was
fading from her that she had spoken to me thus sadly and bitterly. I
sat upon the bed and gazed at her. I did not weep, for my tears were
done, and as I have said, whatever I might feel nothing could break my
calm any more. And as I gazed a great tenderness and sorrow took hold
of me, and I loved Otomie better now that she was dead before me than
ever I had done in her life days, and this is saying much. I remembered
her in the glory of her youth as she was in the court of her royal
father, I remembered the look which she had given me when she stepped
to my side upon the stone of sacrifice, and that other look when she
defied Cuitlahua the emperor, who would have slain me. Once more I
seemed to hear her cry of bitter sorrow as she uncovered the body of
the dead babe our firstborn, and to see her sword in hand standing over
the Tlascalan.

Many things came back to me in that sad hour of dawn while I watched by
the corpse of Otomie. There was truth in her words, I had never
forgotten my first love and often I desired to see her face. But it was
not true to say that I had no love for Otomie. I loved her well and I
was faithful in my oath to her, indeed, not until she was dead did I
know how dear she had grown to me. It is true that there was a great
gulf between us which widened with the years, the gulf of blood and
faith, for I knew well that she could not altogether put away her old
beliefs, and it is true that when I saw her leading the death chant, a
great horror took me and for a while I loathed her. But these things I
might have lived to forgive, for they were part of her blood and
nature, moreover, the last and worst of them was not done by her own
will, and when they were set aside there remained much that I could
honour and love in the memory of this most royal and beautiful woman,
who for so many years was my faithful wife. So I thought in that hour
and so I think to this day. She said that we parted for ever, but I
trust and I believe that this is not so. Surely there is forgiveness
for us all, and a place where those who were near and dear to each
other on the earth may once more renew their fellowship.

At last I rose with a sigh to seek help, and as I rose I felt that
there was something set about my neck. It was the collar of great
emeralds which Guatemoc had given to me, and that I had given to
Otomie. She had set it there while I slept, and with it a lock of her
long hair. Both shall be buried with me.

I laid her in the ancient sepulchre amid the bones of her forefathers
and by the bodies of her children, and two days later I rode to Mexico
in the train of Bernal Diaz. At the mouth of the pass I turned and
looked back upon the ruins of the City of Pines, where I had lived so
many years and where all I loved were buried. Long and earnestly I
gazed, as in his hour of death a man looks back upon his past life,
till at length Diaz laid his hand upon my shoulder:

“You are a lonely man now, comrade,” he said; “what plans have you for
the future?”

“None,” I answered, “except to die.”

“Never talk so,” he said; “why, you are scarcely forty, and I who am
fifty and more do not speak of dying. Listen; you have friends in your
own country, England?”

“I had.”

“Folk live long in those quiet lands. Go seek them, I will find you a
passage to Spain.”

“I will think of it,” I answered.

In time we came to Mexico, a new and a strange city to me, for Cortes
had rebuilt it, and where the _teocalli_ had stood, up which I was led
to sacrifice, a cathedral was building, whereof the foundations were
fitly laid with the hideous idols of the Aztecs. The place was well
enough, but it is not so beautiful as the Tenoctitlan of Montezuma, nor
ever will be. The people too were changed; then they were warriors and
free, now they are slaves.

In Mexico Diaz found me a lodging. None molested me there, for the
pardon that I had received was respected. Also I was a ruined man, no
longer to be feared, the part that I had played in the _noche triste_
and in the defence of the city was forgotten, and the tale of my
sorrows won me pity even from the Spaniards. I abode in Mexico ten
days, wandering sadly about the city and up to the hill of Chapoltepec,
where Montezuma’s pleasure-house had been, and where I had met Otomie.
Nothing was left of its glories except some of the ancient cedar trees.
On the eighth day of my stay an Indian stopped me in the street, saying
that an old friend had charged him to say that she wished to see me.

I followed the Indian, wondering who the friend might be, for I had no
friends, and he led me to a fine stone house in a new street. Here I
was seated in a darkened chamber and waited there a while, till
suddenly a sad and sweet voice that seemed familiar to me, addressed me
in the Aztec tongue, saying, “Welcome, Teule.”

I looked and there before me, dressed in the Spanish fashion, stood a
lady, an Indian, still beautiful, but very feeble and much worn, as
though with sickness and sorrow.

“Do you not know Marina, Teule?” she said again, but before the words
had left her lips I knew her. “Well, I will say this, that I should
scarcely have known _you_, Teule. Trouble and time have done their work
with both of us.”

I took her hand and kissed it.

“Where then is Cortes?” I asked.

Now a great trembling seized her.

“Cortes is in Spain, pleading his suit. He has wed a new wife there,
Teule. Many years ago he put me away, giving me in marriage to Don Juan
Xaramillo, who took me because of my possessions, for Cortes dealt
liberally with me, his discarded mistress.” And she began to weep.

Then by degrees I learned the story, but I will not write it here, for
it is known to the world. When Marina had served his turn and her wit
was of no more service to him, the conqueror discarded her, leaving her
to wither of a broken heart. She told me all the tale of her anguish
when she learned the truth, and of how she had cried to him that
thenceforth he would never prosper. Nor indeed did he do so.

For two hours or more we talked, and when I had heard her story I told
her mine, and she wept for me, since with all her faults Marina’s heart
was ever gentle.

Then we parted never to meet again. Before I went she pressed a gift of
money on me, and I was not ashamed to take it who had none.

This then was the history of Marina, who betrayed her country for her
love’s sake, and this the reward of her treason and her love. But I
shall always hold her memory sacred, for she was a good friend to me,
and twice she saved my life, nor would she desert me, even when Otomie
taunted her so cruelly.




CHAPTER XXXIX
THOMAS COMES BACK FROM THE DEAD


Now on the morrow of my visit to Marina, the Captain Diaz came to see
me and told me that a friend of his was in command of a _carak_ which
was due to sail from the port of Vera Cruz for Cadiz within ten days,
and that this friend was willing to give me a passage if I wished to
leave Mexico. I thought for a while and said that I would go, and that
very night, having bid farewell to the Captain Diaz, whom may God
prosper, for he was a good man among many bad ones, I set out from the
city for the last time in the company of some merchants. A week’s
journey took us safely down the mountains to Vera Cruz, a hot unhealthy
town with an indifferent anchorage, much exposed to the fierce
northerly winds. Here I presented my letters of recommendation to the
commander of the _carak_, who gave me passage without question, I
laying in a stock of food for the journey.

Three nights later we set sail with a fair wind, and on the following
morning at daybreak all that was left in sight of the land of Anahuac
was the snowy crest of the volcan Orizaba. Presently that vanished into
the clouds, and thus did I bid farewell to the far country where so
many things had happened to me, and which according to my reckoning I
had first sighted on this very day eighteen years before.

Of my journey to Spain I have nothing of note to tell. It was more
prosperous than such voyages often are, and within ten weeks of the
date of our lifting anchor at Vera Cruz, we let it drop in the harbour
of Cadiz. Here I sojourned but two days, for as it chanced there was an
English ship in the harbour trading to London, and in her I took a
passage, though I was obliged to sell the smallest of the emeralds from
the necklace to find the means to do so, the money that Marina gave me
being spent. This emerald sold for a great sum, however, with part of
which I purchased clothing suitable to a person of rank, taking the
rest of the gold with me. I grieved to part with the stone indeed,
though it was but a pendant to the pendant of the collar, but necessity
knows no law. The pendant stone itself, a fine gem though flawed, I
gave in after years to her gracious majesty Queen Elizabeth.

On board the English ship they thought me a Spanish adventurer who had
made moneys in the Indies, and I did not undeceive them, since I would
be left to my own company for a while that I might prepare my mind to
return to ways of thought and life that it had long forgotten.
Therefore I sat apart like some proud don, saying little but listening
much, and learning all I could of what had chanced in England since I
left it some twenty years before.

At length our voyage came to an end, and on a certain twelfth of June I
found myself in the mighty city of London that I had never yet visited,
and kneeling down in the chamber of my inn, I thanked God that after
enduring so many dangers and hardships, it had pleased Him to preserve
me to set foot again on English soil. Indeed to this hour I count it
nothing short of marvellous that this frail body of a man should
survive all the sorrows and risks of death by sickness, hunger, battle,
murder, drowning, wild beasts, and the cruelty of men, to which mine
had been exposed for many years.

In London I bought a good horse, through the kind offices of the host
of my inn, and on the morrow at daybreak I set out upon the Ipswich
road. That very morning my last adventure befell me, for as I jogged
along musing of the beauty of the English landscape and drinking in the
sweet air of June, a cowardly thief fired a pistol at me from behind a
hedge, purposing to plunder me if I fell. The bullet passed through my
hat, grazing the skull, but before I could do anything the rascal fled,
seeing that he had missed his mark, and I went on my journey, thinking
to myself that it would indeed have been strange, if after passing such
great dangers in safety, I had died at last by the hand of a miserable
foot-pad within five miles of London town.

I rode hard all that day and the next, and my horse being stout and
swift, by half-past seven o’clock of the evening I pulled up upon the
little hill whence I had looked my last on Bungay, when I rode thence
for Yarmouth with my father. Below me lay the red roofs of the town;
there to the right were the oaks of Ditchingham and the beautiful tower
of St. Mary’s Church, yonder the stream of Waveney wandered, and before
me stretched the meadow lands, purple and golden with marsh weeds in
bloom. All was as it had been, I could see no change at all, the only
change was in myself. I dismounted, and going to a pool of water near
the roadway I looked at the reflection of my own face. I was changed
indeed, scarcely should I have known it for that of the lad who had
ridden up this hill some twenty years ago. Now, alas! the eyes were
sunken and very sorrowful, the features were sharp, and there was more
grey than black in the beard and hair. I should scarcely have known it
myself, would any others know it, I wondered? Would there be any to
know it indeed? In twenty years many die and others pass out of sight;
should I find a friend at all among the living? Since I read the
letters which Captain Bell of the “Adventuress” had brought me before I
sailed for Hispaniola, I had heard no tidings from my home, and what
tidings awaited me now? Above all what of Lily, was she dead or married
or gone?

Mounting my horse I pushed on again at a canter, taking the road past
Waingford Mills through the fords and Pirnhow town, leaving Bungay upon
my left. In ten minutes I was at the gate of the bridle path that runs
from the Norwich road for half a mile or more beneath the steep and
wooded bank under the shelter of which stands the Lodge at Ditchingham.
By the gate a man loitered in the last rays of the sun. I looked at him
and knew him; it was Billy Minns, that same fool who had loosed de
Garcia when I left him bound that I might run to meet my sweetheart. He
was an old man now and his white hair hung about his withered face,
moreover he was unclean and dressed in rags, but I could have fallen on
his neck and embraced him, so rejoiced was I to look once more on one
whom I had known in youth.

Seeing me come he hobbled on his stick to the gate to open it for me,
whining a prayer for alms.

“Does Mr. Wingfield live here?” I said, pointing up the path, and my
breath came quick as I asked.

“Mr. Wingfield, sir, Mr. Wingfield, which of them?” he answered. “The
old gentleman he’s been dead nigh upon twenty years. I helped to dig
his grave in the chancel of yonder church I did, we laid him by his
wife—her that was murdered. Then there’s Mr. Geoffrey.”

“What of him?” I asked.

“He’s dead, too, twelve year gone or more; he drank hisself to dead he
did. And Mr. Thomas, he’s dead, drowned over seas they say, many a
winter back; they’re all dead, all dead! Ah! he was a rare one, Mr.
Thomas was; I mind me well how when I let the furriner go—” and he
rambled off into the tale of how he had set de Garcia on his horse
after I had beaten him, nor could I bring him back from it.

Casting him a piece of money, I set spurs to my weary horse and
cantered up the bridle path, leaving the Mill House on my left, and as
I went, the beat of his hoofs seemed to echo the old man’s words, “All
dead, all dead!” Doubtless Lily was dead also, or if she was not dead,
when the tidings came that I had been drowned at sea, she would have
married. Being so fair and sweet she would surely not have lacked for
suitors, nor could it be believed that she had worn her life away
mourning over the lost love of her youth.

Now the Lodge was before me; it had changed no whit except that the ivy
and creepers on its front had grown higher, to the roof indeed, and I
could see that people lived in the house, for it was well kept, and
smoke hung above the chimneys. The gate was locked, and there were no
serving men about, for night fell fast, and all had ceased from their
labour. Leaving the house on the right I passed round it to the stables
that are at the back near the hillside garden, but here the gate was
locked also, and I dismounted not knowing what to do. Indeed I was so
unmanned with fear and doubt that for a while I seemed bewildered, and
leaving the horse to crop the grass where he stood, I wandered to the
foot of the church path and gazed up the hill as though I waited for
the coming of one whom I should meet.

“What if they were all dead, what if SHE were dead and gone?” I buried
my face in my hands and prayed to the Almighty who had protected me
through so many years, to spare me this last bitterness. I was crushed
with sorrow, and I felt that I could bear no more. If Lily were lost to
me also, then I thought that it would be best that I should die, since
there was nothing left for which I cared to live.

Thus I prayed for some while, trembling like a leaf, and when I looked
up again, ere I turned to seek tidings from those that dwelt in the
house, whoever they might be, the twilight had fallen completely, and
lo! nightingales sang both far and near. I listened to their song, and
as I listened, some troubled memory came back to me that at first I
could not grasp. Then suddenly there rose up in my mind a vision of the
splendid chamber in Montezuma’s palace in Tenoctitlan, and of myself
sleeping on a golden bed, and dreaming on that bed. I knew it now, I
was the god Tezcat, and on the morrow I must be sacrificed, and I slept
in misery, and as I slept I dreamed. I dreamed that I stood where I
stood this night, that the scent of the English flowers was in my
nostrils as it was this night, and that the sweet song of the
nightingales rang in my ears as at this present hour. I dreamed that as
I mused and listened the moon came up over the green ash and oaks, and
lo! there she shone. I dreamed that I heard a sound of singing on the
hill—

But now I awoke from this vision of the past and of a long lost dream,
for as I stood the sweet voice of a woman began to sing yonder on the
brow of the slope; I was not mad, I heard it clearly, and the sound
grew ever nearer as the singer drew down the steep hillside. It was so
near now that I could catch the very words of that sad song which to
this day I remember.

Now I could see the woman’s shape in the moonlight; it was tall and
stately and clad in a white robe. Presently she lifted her head to
watch the flitter of a bat and the moonlight lit upon her face. It was
the face of Lily Bozard, my lost love, beautiful as of yore, though
grown older and stamped with the seal of some great sorrow. I saw, and
so deeply was I stirred at the sight, that had it not been for the low
paling to which I clung, I must have fallen to the earth, and a deep
groan broke from my lips.

She heard the groan and ceased her song, then catching sight of the
figure of a man, she stopped and turned as though to fly. I stood quite
still, and wonder overcoming her fear, she drew nearer and spoke in the
sweet low voice that I remembered well, saying, “Who wanders here so
late? Is it you, John?”

Now when I heard her speak thus a new fear took me. Doubtless she was
married and “John” was her husband. I had found her but to lose her
more completely. Of a sudden it came into my mind that I would not
discover myself till I knew the truth. I advanced a pace, but not so
far as to pass from the shadow of the shrubs which grow here, and
taking my stand in such a fashion that the moonlight did not strike
upon my face, I bowed low in the courtly Spanish fashion, and
disguising my voice spoke as a Spaniard might in broken English which I
will spare to write down.

“Madam,” I said, “have I the honour to speak to one who in bygone years
was named the Señora Lily Bozard?”

“That was my name,” she answered. “What is your errand with me, sir?”

Now I trembled afresh, but spoke on boldly.

“Before I answer, Madam, forgive me if I ask another question. Is this
still your name?”

“It is still my name, I am no married woman,” she answered, and for a
moment the sky seemed to reel above me and the ground to heave beneath
my feet like the lava crust of Xaca. But as yet I did not reveal
myself, for I wished to learn if she still loved my memory.

“Señora,” I said, “I am a Spaniard who served in the Indian wars of
Cortes, of which perhaps you have heard.”

She bowed her head and I went on. “In those wars I met a man who was
named Teule, but who had another name in former days, so he told me on
his deathbed some two years ago.”

“What name?” she asked in a low voice.

“Thomas Wingfield.”

Now Lily moaned aloud, and in her turn caught at the pales to save
herself from falling.

“I deemed him dead these eighteen years,” she gasped; “drowned in the
Indian seas where his vessel foundered.”

“I have heard say that he was shipwrecked in those seas, señora, but he
escaped death and fell among the Indians, who made a god of him and
gave him the daughter of their king in marriage,” and I paused.

She shivered, then said in a hard voice, “Continue, sir; I listen to
you.”

“My friend Teule took the part of the Indians in the wars, as being the
husband of one of their princesses he must do in honour, and fought
bravely for them for many years. At length the town that he defended
was captured, his one remaining child was murdered, his wife the
princess slew herself for sorrow, and he himself was taken into
captivity, where he languished and died.”

“A sad tale, sir,” she said with a little laugh—a mournful laugh that
was half choked by tears.

“A very sad tale, señora, but one which is not finished. While he lay
dying, my friend told me that in his early life he had plighted troth
with a certain English maid, named—”

“I know the name—continue.”

“He told me that though he had been wedded, and loved his wife the
princess, who was a very royal woman, that many times had risked her
life for his, ay, even to lying at his side upon the stone of sacrifice
and of her own free will, yet the memory of this maiden to whom he was
once betrothed had companioned him through life and was strong upon him
now at its close. Therefore he prayed me for our friendship’s sake to
seek her out when I returned to Europe, should she still live, and to
give her a message from him, and to make a prayer to her on his
behalf.”

“What message and what prayer?” Lily whispered.

“This: that he loved her at the end of his life as he had loved her at
its beginning; that he humbly prayed her forgiveness because he had
broken the troth which they two swore beneath the beech at
Ditchingham.”

“Sir,” she cried, “what do you know of that?”

“Only what my friend told me, señora.”

“Your friendship must have been close and your memory must be good,”
she murmured.

“Which he had done,” I went on, “under strange circumstances, so
strange indeed that he dared to hope that his broken troth might be
renewed in some better world than this. His last prayer was that she
should say to me, his messenger, that she forgave him and still loved
him, as to his death he loved her.”

“And how can such forgiveness or such an avowal advantage a dead man?”
Lily asked, watching me keenly through the shadows. “Have the dead then
eyes to see and ears to hear?”

“How can I know, señora? I do but execute my mission.”

“And how can I know that you are a true messenger. It chanced that I
had sure tidings of the drowning of Thomas Wingfield many years ago,
and this tale of Indians and princesses is wondrous strange, more like
those that happen in romances than in this plain world. Have you no
token of your good faith, sir?”

“I have such a token, señora, but the light is too faint for you to see
it.”

“Then follow me to the house, there we will get light. Stay,” and once
more going to the stable gate, she called “John.”

An old man answered her, and I knew the voice for that of one of my
father’s serving men. To him she spoke in low tones, then led the way
by the garden path to the front door of the house, which she opened
with a key from her girdle, motioning to me to pass in before her. I
did so, and thinking little of such matters at the moment, turned by
habit into the doorway of the sitting-room which I knew so well,
lifting my feet to avoid stumbling on its step, and passing into the
room found my way through the gloom to the wide fireplace where I took
my stand. Lily watched me enter, then following me, she lit a taper at
the fire which smouldered on the hearth, and placed it upon the table
in the window in such fashion that though I was now obliged to take off
my hat, my face was still in shadow.

“Now, sir, your token if it pleases you.”

Then I drew the posy ring from my finger and gave it to her, and she
sat down by the table and examined it in the light of the candle, and
as she sat thus, I saw how beautiful she was still, and how little time
had touched her, except for the sadness of her face, though now she had
seen eight-and-thirty winters. I saw also that though she kept control
of her features as she looked upon the ring, her breast heaved quickly
and her hand shook.

“The token is a true one,” she said at length. “I know the ring, though
it is somewhat worn since last I saw it, it was my mother’s; and many
years ago I gave it as a love gage to a youth to whom I promised myself
in marriage. Doubtless all your tale is true also, sir, and I thank you
for your courtesy in bringing it so far. It is a sad tale, a very sad
tale. And now, sir, as I may not ask you to stay in this house where I
live alone, and there is no inn near, I propose to send serving men to
conduct you to my brother’s dwelling that is something more than a mile
away, if indeed,” she added slowly, “you do not already know the path!
There you will find entertainment, and there the sister of your dead
companion, Mary Bozard, will be glad to learn the story of his strange
adventures from your lips.”

I bowed my head and answered, “First, señora, I would pray your answer
to my friend’s dying prayer and message.”

“It is childish to send answers to the dead.”

“Still I pray for them as I was charged to do.”

“How reads the writing within this ring, sir?”

“Heart to heart,
Though far apart,”


I said glibly, and next instant I could have bitten out my tongue.

“Ah! you know that also, but doubtless you have carried the ring for
many months and learned the writing. Well, sir, though we were far
apart, and though perchance I cherished the memory of him who wore this
ring, and for his sake remained unwed, it seems that his heart went a
straying—to the breast indeed of some savage woman whom he married, and
who bore him children. That being so, my answer to the prayer of your
dead friend is that I forgive him indeed, but I must needs take back
the vows which I swore to him for this life and for ever, since he has
broken them, and as best I may, strive to cast out the love I bore him
since he rejected and dishonoured it,” and standing up Lily made as
though she tore at her breast and threw something from her, and at the
same time she let fall the ring upon the floor.

I heard and my heart stood still. So this was the end of it. Well, she
had the right of me, though now I began to wish that I had been less
honest, for sometimes women can forgive a lie sooner than such
frankness. I said nothing, my tongue was tied, but a great misery and
weariness entered into me. Stooping down I found the ring, and
replacing it on my finger, I turned to seek the door with a last glance
at the woman who refused me. Halfway thither I paused for one second,
wondering if I should do well to declare myself, then bethought me that
if she would not abate her anger toward me dead, her pity for me living
would be small. Nay, I was dead to her, and dead I would remain.

Now I was at the door and my foot was on its step, when suddenly a
voice, Lily’s voice, sounded in my ears and it was sweet and kind.

“Thomas,” said the voice, “Thomas, before you go, will you not take
count of the gold and goods and land that you placed in my keeping?”

Now I turned amazed, and lo! Lily came towards me slowly and with
outstretched arms.

“Oh! foolish man,” she whispered low, “did you think to deceive a
woman’s heart thus clumsily? You who talked of the beech in the Hall
garden, you who found your way so well to this dark chamber, and spoke
the writing in the ring with the very voice of one who has been dead so
long. Listen: I forgive that friend of yours his broken troth, for he
was honest in the telling of his fault and it is hard for man to live
alone so many years, and in strange countries come strange adventures;
moreover, I will say it, I still love him as it seems that he loves me,
though in truth I grow somewhat old for love, who have lingered long
waiting to find it beyond my grave.”

Thus Lily spoke, sobbing as she spoke, then my arms closed round her
and she said no more. And yet as our lips met I thought of Otomie,
remembering her words, and remembering also that she had died by her
own hand on this very day a year ago.

Let us pray that the dead have no vision of the living!




CHAPTER XL
AMEN


And now there is little left for me to tell and my tale draws to its
end, for which I am thankful, for I am very old and writing is a
weariness to me, so great a weariness indeed that many a time during
the past winter I have been near to abandoning the task.

For a while Lily and I sat almost silent in this same room where I
write to-day, for our great joy and many another emotion that was mixed
with it, clogged our tongues. Then as though moved by one impulse, we
knelt down and offered our humble thanks to heaven that had preserved
us both to this strange meeting. Scarcely had we risen from our knees
when there was a stir without the house, and presently a buxom dame
entered, followed by a gallant gentleman, a lad, and a maiden. These
were my sister Mary, her husband Wilfred Bozard, Lily’s brother, and
their two surviving children, Roger and Joan. When she guessed that it
was I come home again and no other, Lily had sent them tidings by the
servant man John, that one was with her whom she believed they would be
glad to see, and they had hurried hither, not knowing whom they should
find. Nor were they much the wiser at first, for I was much changed and
the light in the room shone dim, but stood perplexed, wondering who
this stranger might be.

“Mary,” I said at length, “Mary, do you not remember me, my sister?”

Then she cried aloud, and throwing herself into my arms, she wept there
a while, as would any of us were our beloved dead suddenly to appear
before our eyes, alive and well, and her husband clasped me by the hand
and swore heartily in his amazement, as is the fashion of some men when
they are moved. But the children stood staring blankly till I called
the girl to me, who now was much what her mother had been when we
parted, and kissing her, told her that I was that uncle of whom perhaps
she had heard as dead many years ago.

Then my horse, that all this while had been forgotten, having been
caught and stabled, we went to supper and it was a strange meal to me,
and after meat I asked for tidings. Now I learned that the fortune
which my old master Fonseca had left to me came home in safety, and
that it had prospered exceedingly under Lily’s care, for she had spent
but very little of it for her maintenance, looking on it always as a
trust rather than as her own. When my death seemed certain my sister
Mary had entered on her share of my possessions, however, and with it
had purchased some outlying lands in Earsham and Hedenham, and the wood
and manor of Tyndale Hall in Ditchingham and Broome. These lands I made
haste to say she might keep as a gift from me, since it seemed that I
had greater riches than I could need without them, and this saying of
mine pleased her husband Wilfred Bozard not a little, seeing that it is
hard for a man to give up what he has held for many years.

Then I heard the rest of the story; of my father’s sudden death, of how
the coming of the gold had saved Lily from being forced into marriage
with my brother Geoffrey, who afterwards had taken to evil courses
which ended in his decease at the age of thirty-one; of the end of
Squire Bozard, Lily’s father and my old enemy, from an apoplexy which
took him in a sudden fit of anger. After this it seemed, her brother
being married to my sister Mary, Lily had moved down to the Lodge,
having paid off the charges that my brother Geoffrey had heaped upon
his heritage, and bought out my sister’s rights to it. And here at the
Lodge she had lived ever since, a sad and lonely woman, and yet not
altogether an unhappy one, for she gave much of her time to good works.
Indeed she told me that had it not been for the wide lands and moneys
which she must manage as my heiress, she would have betaken herself to
a sisterhood, there to wear her life away in peace, since I being lost
to her, and indeed dead, as she was assured,—for the news of the wreck
of the _carak_ found its way to Ditchingham,—she no longer thought of
marriage, though more than one gentleman of condition had sought her
hand. This, with some minor matters, such as the birth and death of
children, and the story of the great storm and flood that smote Bungay,
and indeed the length of the vale of Waveney in those days, was all the
tale that they had to tell who had grown from youth to middle age in
quiet. For of the crowning and end of kings and of matters politic,
such as the downfall of the power of the Pope of Rome and the sacking
of the religious houses which was still in progress, I make no mention
here.

But now they called for mine, and I began it at the beginning, and it
was strange to see their faces as they listened. All night long, till
the thrushes sang down the nightingales, and the dawn shone in the
east, I sat at Lily’s side telling them my story, and then it was not
finished. So we slept in the chambers that had been made ready for us,
and on the morrow I took it up again, showing them the sword that had
belonged to Bernal Diaz, the great necklace of emeralds which Guatemoc
had given to me, and certain scars and wounds in witness of its truth.
Never did I see folk so much amazed, and when I came to speak of the
last sacrifice of the women of the Otomie, and of the horrid end of de
Garcia who died fighting with his own shadow, or rather with the
shadows of his own wickedness, they cried aloud with fear, as they wept
when I told of the deaths of Isabella de Siguenza and of Guatemoc, and
of the loss of my sons.

But I did not tell all the story to this company, for some of it was
for Lily’s ear alone, and to her I spoke of my dealings with Otomie as
a man might speak with a man, for I felt that if I kept anything back
now there would never be complete faith between us. Therefore I set out
all my doubts and troublings, nor did I hide that I had learned to love
Otomie, and that her beauty and sweetness had drawn me from the first
moment when I saw her in the court of Montezuma, or that which had
passed between us on the stone of sacrifice.

When I had done Lily thanked me for my honesty and said it seemed that
in such matters men differed from women, seeing that SHE had never felt
the need to be delivered from the temptation of strange loves. Still we
were as God and Nature had made us, and therefore had little right to
reproach each other, or even to set that down as virtue which was but
lack of leaning. Moreover, this Otomie, her sin of heathenism
notwithstanding, had been a great-hearted woman and one who might well
dazzle the wandering eyes of man, daring more for her love’s sake than
ever she, Lily, could have dared; and to end with, it was clear that at
last I must choose between wedding her and a speedy death, and having
sworn so great an oath to her I should have been perjured indeed if I
had left her when my dangers were gone by. Therefore she, Lily, was
minded to let all this matter rest, nor should she be jealous if I
still thought of this dead wife of mine with tenderness.

Thus she spoke most sweetly, looking at me the while with her clear and
earnest eyes, that I ever fancied must be such as adorn the shining
faces of angels. Ay, and those same eyes of hers were filled with tears
when I told her my bitter grief over the death of my firstborn and of
my other bereavements. For it was not till some years afterwards, when
she had abandoned further hope of children, that Lily grew jealous of
those dead sons of mine and of my ever present love for them.

Now the tidings of my return and of my strange adventures among the
nations of the Indies were noised abroad far and wide, and people came
from miles round, ay, even from Norwich and Yarmouth, to see me and I
was pressed to tell my tale till I grew weary of it. Also a service of
thanksgiving for my safe deliverance from many dangers by land and sea
was held in the church of St. Mary’s here in Ditchingham, which service
was no longer celebrated after the rites of the Romish faith, for while
I had sojourned afar, the saints were fallen like the Aztec gods; the
yoke of Rome had been broken from off the neck of England, and though
all do not think with me, I for one rejoiced at it heartily who had
seen enough of priestcraft and its cruelties.

When that ceremony was over and all people had gone to their homes, I
came back again to the empty church from the Hall, where I abode a
while as the guest of my sister and her husband, till Lily and I were
wed.

And there in the quiet light of the June evening I knelt in the chancel
upon the rushes that strewed the grave of my father and my mother, and
sent my spirit up towards them in the place of their eternal rest, and
to the God who guards them. A great calm came upon me as I knelt thus,
and I felt how mad had been that oath of mine that as a lad I had sworn
to be avenged upon de Garcia, and I saw how as a tree from a seed, all
my sorrows had grown from it. But even then I could not do other than
hate de Garcia, no, nor can I to this hour, and after all it was
natural that I should desire vengeance on the murderer of my mother
though the wreaking of it had best been left in another Hand.

Without the little chancel door I met Lily, who was lingering there
knowing me to be within, and we spoke together.

“Lily,” I said, “I would ask you something. After all that has been,
will you still take me for your husband, unworthy as I am?”

“I promised so to do many a year ago, Thomas,” she answered, speaking
very low, and blushing like the wild rose that bloomed upon a grave
beside her, “and I have never changed my mind. Indeed for many years I
have looked upon you as my husband, though I thought you dead.”

“Perhaps it is more than I deserve,” I said. “But if it is to be, say
when it shall be, for youth has left us and we have little time to
lose.”

“When you will, Thomas,” she answered, placing her hand in mine.

Within a week from that evening we were wed.

And now my tale is done. God who gave me so sad and troublous a youth
and early manhood, has blessed me beyond measure in my middle age and
eld. All these events of which I have written at such length were done
with many a day ago: the hornbeam sapling that I set beneath these
windows in the year when we were married is now a goodly tree of shade
and still I live to look on it. Here in the happy valley of the
Waveney, save for my bitter memories and that longing for the dead
which no time can so much as dull, year after year has rolled over my
silvering hairs in perfect health and peace and rest, and year by year
have I rejoiced more deeply in the true love of a wife such as few have
known. For it would seem as though the heart-ache and despair of youth
had but sweetened that most noble nature till it grew well nigh divine.
But one sorrow came to us, the death of our infant child—for it was
fated that I should die childless—and in that sorrow, as I have told,
Lily shewed that she was still a woman. For the rest no shadow lay
between us. Hand in hand we passed down the hill of life, till at
length in the fulness of her days my wife was taken from me. One
Christmas night she lay down to sleep at my side, in the morning she
was dead. I grieved indeed and bitterly, but the sorrow was not as the
sorrows of my youth had been, since age and use dull the edge of mortal
griefs and I knew and know that we are no long space apart. Very soon I
shall join Lily where she is, and I do not fear that journey. For the
dread of death has left me at length, as it departs from all who live
long enough and strive to repent them of their sins, and I am well
content to leave my safety at the Gates and my heavenly comfort in the
Almighty Hand that saved me from the stone of sacrifice and has guided
me through so many perils upon this troubled earth.

And now to God my Father, Who holds me, Thomas Wingfield, and all I
have loved and love in His holy keeping, be thanks and glory and
praise! Amen.